《The Dream Tree》


 1. The Seed

    A bird wreathed in flames soars above in a desolate land, where deep cracks mar the earth and sun-bleached bones lie scattered beneath the relentless heat. Its fiery wings cast flickering shadows on the barren ground below.


    From its beak, a single seed falls, slipping into one of the cracks. The bird continues its flight, but suddenly, its flames begin to wane. Its wings falter, and with a final, exhausted descent, it crashes to the ground. The fire surrounding its body faded, revealing feathers that withered and decayed in mere moments.


    Within moments, all that remains of the bird are brittle bones, merging seamlessly with the lifeless expanse, indistinguishable from those that had perished before.


    Elsewhere, a group of young men and women hovered in the air, their swords carrying them as they gazed at the shimmering barrier before them. Just beyond it stands a weathered monument, its surface marred with words written in dried blood:


    "Life-Stealing Land."


    The group murmurs anxiously.


    "The Fire Eagle with the spirit seed just entered the Life-Stealing Land. What are we going to do? Elder Li will be furious."


    "What can we do? Other than endure his wrath, I¡¯m not stepping foot in there."


    "Can we just buy another spirit seed and give it to Elder Li?"


    "Do you have any idea how much a spirit seed costs?"


    "How expensive could it be? Maybe I can''t afford it alone, but if we pool our resources, we might be able to buy one. That way, no one gets punished."


    "It costs 1,000 Five Elemental Spirit Drops."


    "A thousand?! Even if we sold ourselves, we wouldn¡¯t be able to come up with that much!"


    A heavy silence fell over the group until one of them suddenly spoke up.


    "I have an idea."


    "Say it."


    "Quickly!"


    "Don''t keep us waiting! Elder Li will be here in an hour."


    The young man took a deep breath. "We can''t afford 1,000 Spirit Drops now, but that doesn''t mean we can''t pay in the future."


    "We all know that! Just tell us the plan already!"


    "Before Elder Li discovers the missing spirit seed, we will report this to him ourselves. We write an IOU, promising to repay the cost in the future. That way, we won¡¯t be seen as trying to hide it from him."


    "Will Elder Li even agree to that?"


    "Do you have a better plan?"


    A tense pause¡ªthen someone exhaled sharply.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Fine. We''ll go with Zhou''s plan."


    One by one, the group turned, their swords slicing through the air as they sped away into the distance.


    None of them noticed the sudden burst of blue light in the sky behind them. It descended swiftly, piercing through the shimmering barrier like a blade through silk. In the heart of the desolate land, the light hovered for a moment before slowly fading. Where the light had once shone, a crystal mirror now floated, its violet surface rippling like water disturbed by an unseen force.


    The mirror drifted across the barren land, gliding over cracked earth and past scattered bones. It moved toward the shimmering barrier, hesitating at its edge. Half of its body attempted to pass through¡ªbut the sky darkened, and a menacing cloud swirled into existence. A deep, oppressive force loomed overhead.


    Sensing danger, the mirror recoiled, swiftly retreating into the desolate land. A voice, filled with sorrow and longing, echoed from within.


    "Will I never avenge my master?"


    Aimlessly, the mirror wandered, its movements growing slower, more erratic. Gradually, it descended lower and lower until, at last, it fell into a deep crack in the scorched earth¡ªthe same crack where the spirit seed lay, teetering on the brink of death.


    With newfound resolve, the mirror trembled. "One last try."


    A faint glow spread across its surface, and from that glow, a spectral portal began to take shape. But before it could fully form, a thick, black gas erupted from the ground beneath it. The darkness struck in an instant, consuming the mirror in a single, devastating blow.


    With a brittle, shattering sound, the mirror crumbled into fine dust, leaving behind only a flickering blue light.


    For a moment, silence reigned. Then, the lifeless seed stirred. The blue light was drawn into it, vanishing within.


    A heartbeat passed.


    Then, roots sprouted from the seed, pushing deep into the barren land. At the last moment before the portal fully vanished, another white light emerged¡ªonly to be drawn into the seed as well.


    No life could survive in the Life-Stealing Land. Yet, this seed was no ordinary seed¡ªit belonged to the legendary Void Spiritual Tree. Unlike other forms of life, it did not rely on the energy of the world but instead drew sustenance from the void itself. However, its greatest challenge was sprouting, a process that demanded an immense amount of energy.


    Here, in this cursed land devoid of all vitality, even the miraculous seed had been on the verge of death. But then, fate intervened. A foreign object¡ªan anomaly in this world¡ªhad appeared, only to be destroyed by the land''s relentless power. In its destruction, it released its energy, and the dying seed, desperate for survival, absorbed it. That single moment of chance granted it life, allowing its roots to take hold in the desolate earth.


    As the shattered mirror¡¯s portal faded, a soul emerged¡ªa final remnant of something long lost. The seed, as if guided by instinct, pulled the soul into itself, drinking in the last traces of its power. The infusion of energy was unlike anything before, providing the ultimate catalyst. The seed¡¯s roots pierced beyond the barren land, breaching the void itself, where it could finally draw upon its true source of strength.


    In that instant, the soul¡¯s True Spirit merged with the essence of the seed, becoming one.


    Silence fell. Then, from deep beneath the earth, black gas once again slithered upward, coiling around the newly awakened seed. For a moment, it lingered, inspecting, probing.


    A sigh¡ªsoft yet ancient¡ªwhispered through the wasteland.


    Then, without a trace, the black gas vanished.


    Time passed. The sun set, the moon rose, and the cycle repeated¡ªday after day, night after night.


    Above the buried seed, a small sprout emerged. Slowly, it grew, its fragile form defying the deathly stillness of the Life-Stealing Land. As the cycles continued, the sprout stretched skyward, its violet stems thickening, its branches spreading wide. Crystal-like, mirror-like leaves unfurled, shimmering under the cold moonlight¡ªthe only sign of life in a land where none should exist.


    Then, from deep within the young tree, a whisper stirred¡ªa sound that had not been heard in an eternity.


    A voice, light and full of wonder, spoke. "Hey¡­ I¡¯m not dead!"


    A pause.


    "No¡­ I am dead. This isn¡¯t my body."


    Another pause, a realization dawning.


    "So¡­ reincarnation is real."


    Suddenly, the voice twisted into a sharp cry of pain. Memories clashed, and identities fractured.


    "Who am I? I am Merin. No¡­ I am a Mirror Spirit."


    Silence, heavy with conflict. Then, with unwavering determination, the voice spoke again.


    "No¡ªI am Merin."

 2. The Way of Dream

    2 months later


    "It¡¯s finally done. Now, I can form the Dream Seed." Merin thought, excitement surging within him. "At last, I can see a different scenery."


    He thought of his last moment of death as he felt the same excitement.


    But fate had other plans.


    As he sprinted through the streets, searching for shelter from the raging thunderstorm, misfortune struck¡ªliterally. A bolt of lightning crashed down upon him, and in an instant, his world went dark.


    When he regained consciousness, everything felt¡­ different.


    He had been reincarnated. But as his luck would have it, he was not a powerful warrior, a noble heir, or even an ordinary human. No, he was now a tree.


    Fragments of unfamiliar memories flooded his mind, memories belonging to an ancient artifact¡ªthe Dream Mirror. His luck, however, did not completely betray him. The memories were fragmented, preventing him from losing himself entirely within the artifact¡¯s vast knowledge. Among the scattered recollections, he stumbled upon something astonishing¡ªa cultivation technique.


    For someone who had spent his life in a mundane world without any extraordinary powers, this discovery left him speechless. Growing up in an orphanage, he had spent countless hours reading fantasy, Xianxia, and other novels, dreaming of being reincarnated into a world of magic and cultivation. That wish had finally come true¡ªjust at the worst possible moment.


    His future had once seemed bright. He had worked tirelessly, and for the first time in his 18 years of life, fate had smiled upon him. He had earned admission to one of the top three universities in his country. He had even gone out to celebrate with his classmates, reveling in the moment.


    But his fortune had lasted no more than eight hours.


    On his way back to the orphanage, lightning struck¡ªand now, he was here. A tree.


    Not an ordinary one, though. He could feel it¡ªhis roots had an extraordinary ability. They could absorb energy from the void, allowing him to survive in this barren wasteland.


    But even with this miraculous ability, time was running out.


    He discovered that a black energy from beneath the ground was slowly invading his roots. He had first noticed it days ago when one of his roots was destroyed. With only eleven roots remaining, he estimated that he had around twenty-two months to live.


    To survive, he needed to either grow new roots or strengthen the ones he had. But both required more energy¡ªfar more than what he could absorb from the void. The Life-Stealing Land held no energy except for the black force that sought to consume him.


    Then, he remembered the cultivation technique he had begun practicing after inheriting the artifact¡¯s fragmented memories¡ªthe Dream Soul Sutra.


    It offered two paths: the Way of Dreams and the Way of the Soul.


    At first, he chose the Way of the Soul, reaching the third chapter of the technique. This path allowed him to form a soul clone, which he had intended to use for exploring the land. But when he realized his days were numbered, he turned his attention to the Way of Dreams.


    According to the technique, upon reaching the second chapter, one could form a Dream Seed and cast it into the Dream World¡ªa realm shaped by people''s imaginations, where countless worlds were born. The Dream Seed would reincarnate into a new life within one of these worlds. If luck was on his side, he could even reincarnate into the real world.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Each time his reincarnated self perished, the Dream Seed would return, merging with him and strengthening his soul. However, the energy gained from a dream life was significantly weaker¡ªonly 20% of what real life would provide.


    Two weeks ago, he had no choice but to switch methods. Fortunately, he discovered that the first chapter of both paths was 80% identical, making the transition easier. It took him a full day to adapt, and after that, he pushed himself relentlessly¡ªthirteen days without rest.


    Though his body was a tree that required no sleep, his spirit was still human. It needed rest. Yet, for thirteen days, he endured.


    "Once the Dream Seed is formed and cast into the Dream World to reincarnate, I''ll finally take a long sleep."


    To gain the maximum energy, the Dream Seed had to survive as long as possible in its reincarnated life. That was his goal.


    And since the Dream Seed carried his memories, in essence¡ªit was him.


    So, he wasn¡¯t worried about the Dream Seed itself¡ªhe was worried about his luck. Every time fortune smiled upon him, misfortune inevitably followed. The fact that the first chapter of both cultivation paths was 80% similar had been a stroke of luck.


    "Let¡¯s form the Dream Seed and see if luck is on my side this time."


    He began performing the technique, focusing his will. A sharp sting coursed through him, and then¡ªhe saw it.


    As a tree, his vision was not like a human¡¯s. He could not see shapes or colors, only energy. And in this lifeless wasteland, his surroundings had always been utterly blank.


    But now, within his energy vision, something new appeared¡ªa flicker of energy, distinct and unmistakable. The technique stopped running.


    He had succeeded.


    Controlling the Dream Seed, he activated its energy. In his energy vision, he watched as the seed vanished.


    As he watched the Dream Seed disappear, he closed his eyes¡ªeyes he no longer had.


    Old habits lingered. Though he was now a tree, sleep only came when he imagined closing his eyes.


    And so, Merin slept.


    ¡ª


    In the Dream World, the Dream Seed tumbled into a crack.


    A moment later, sound filled his mind¡ªcrying and voices speaking an unfamiliar language. Then came a startling realization.


    He was the one crying.


    He had successfully reincarnated.


    Once again, he was a baby, his senses dulled and unfocused. Everything was a blur, his newborn body too weak to process the world around him.


    Then, something soft pressed against his lips. Instinct took over before he could think¡ªhe latched on and began to suckle.


    Warmth. Comfort. The hunger faded, replaced by exhaustion.


    He drifted into sleep.


    ¡ª


    The next time he woke, an unfamiliar discomfort hit him.


    His bottom was soaking wet.


    Before he could process his humiliation, he wailed in protest. Moments later, someone arrived to tend to him. As she leaned over, his blurry vision cleared, and he caught his first true glimpse of this new world.


    An Asian face.


    "I¡¯ve been reincarnated into an Asian family."


    For the next week, his routine was simple¡ªcry when hungry or uncomfortable, observe his surroundings, or sleep.


    "This world feels ancient."


    He saw no signs of modern technology, but since he had never left the room, he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    After a month, his suspicions deepened. The clothing worn by his parents, servants, and visitors all reflected an ancient style.


    By then, he had confirmed it¡ªthis was an ancient world.


    ¡ª


    Their household was small but well off. He lived with his parents and three servants, one of whom was solely responsible for his care.


    It wasn¡¯t until he was six months old, after learning to walk and speak a few simple words, that he was finally taken outside¡ªfor a festival in town.


    Everything was going as expected. The sights, the sounds, the energy of the festival filled him with awe. Eventually, exhaustion crept in, and he felt sleepy¡ªuntil a sudden commotion snapped him awake.


    Loud shouts ring out from the center of the festival. Though he couldn¡¯t see the source of the noise, the excited murmurs and gasps around him told him enough¡ªa fight had broken out.


    Curious, he pointed toward the sound, doing his best to form words with his baby voice.


    ¡°Papa, Papa! See!¡±


    His father chuckled. ¡°My Kanoru wants to see the samurai fight?¡±


    Lifting him onto his shoulders, his father gave him a clear view over the crowd.


    For the first time, he saw them¡ªtwo men locked in combat, wooden swords clashing in a dazzling display of skill.


    His eyes were glued to the fight, captivated.


    In his mind, a single thought echoed:


    "This is a fantasy world."


    A thrill surged through him. His goal was simple¡ªto live longer. In a fantasy world, there were ways to extend one¡¯s lifespan.


    This world had hope.

 3. Six Years Old

    By the time he turned one year old, he had already grasped parts of his family¡¯s situation and the town they lived in.


    His family belonged to the samurai class.


    His father, Matsuda Tatsuke, was a low-ranked samurai, while his mother, Matsuda Manari, managed their household.


    The moment he showed interest in becoming a samurai, his father was overjoyed. For the past four months, Tatsuke had taken him to watch dozens of apprentice samurai fights, eager to nurture his son¡¯s enthusiasm.


    His mother, however, was far from pleased.


    By the time he turned two years old, he had begun to reflect on the past year¡ªand he finally understood why his mother was unhappy.


    It wasn¡¯t just concern for his safety. It was because his father wanted him to become a samurai, while his mother wanted him to take over the family sweet shop¡ªa shop she had inherited after her parents'' passing.


    His father¡¯s parents were also gone, a harsh reminder of how difficult survival was in this ancient world.


    Despite being a low-ranked samurai, his father had kept their family well-off¡ªbut it was clear now that much of their stability came from his mother¡¯s earnings. Over the past year, he had overheard countless conversations where his father asked his mother for money.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, he had started training with a wooden sword¡ªor, at least, playing with one.


    Through observation, he learned an important fact: he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to begin proper samurai training until he turned six.


    By the time he turned three years old, he had become an older brother to a six-month-old baby girl named Matsuda Meriko.


    After realizing he was determined to become a samurai, his mother had decided to have another child, hoping to pass the family sweet shop to them instead. When he was two and a half, she gave birth to a daughter.


    That same year, he was introduced to the neighboring children, but he never played with them. Though he appeared to be a toddler, his consciousness was that of a 20-year-old, with two additional years spent in this world.


    He also learned the name of their town¡ªEntori- which was ruled by a lord from the Mori family.


    Aside from these changes, his daily life remained the same as the year before.


    When he turned four years old, a month later, he was sent to study at an old man''s house.


    There, he found three boys and two girls, all his age.


    He began learning how to write and gained a deeper understanding of the world around him.


    He discovered that he lived in a land called Athia, a region not unified, where various lords controlled different territories.


    The lord of Entori, the town he lived in, was Mori Tsuki¡ªand he ruled only this town.


    He also learned that to become a lord, one had to first become a high-ranking samurai. Only then could they establish a town and claim lordship.


    Beneath the lord were his retainers, made up of middle- and lower-ranked samurai.


    When he turned five years old, alongside his studies with the old man, his father sent him to the lord¡¯s house to learn the way of the sword and what it meant to become a samurai.


    He discovered that becoming a samurai required one to awaken chakra within their body. There were two ways to achieve this:


    1. Training the body until the chakra awakened naturally.


    2. Receiving assistance from a samurai to awaken it.


    However, there was no difference in the results between the two methods.


    Samurai were divided into five ranks:


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    - Apprentice Samurai


    - Lower-Ranked Samurai


    - Middle-Ranked Samurai


    - Higher-Ranked Samurai


    - Divine Samurai


    To his surprise, he found that the cultivation method of the samurai was similar to the Eight Gates technique from the Naruto world. This realization led him to excitedly ask his parents and teachers if ninjas existed in this world, but the answer was a disappointing no.


    To become an Apprentice Samurai, one had to open the Gate of Opening, located in the brain.


    However, unlike in Naruto, here, a person could not progress unless they fully controlled the energy released upon opening each gate. It was possible to forcefully open the next gate, but doing so was considered the wrong path.


    The ranking system was as follows:


    - Lower-Ranked Samurai ¨C Open the Second Gate


    - Middle-Ranked Samurai ¨C Open the Fourth Gate


    - Higher-Ranked Samurai ¨C Open the Sixth Gate


    - Divine Samurai: Open the Eighth Gate


    Opening the Eighth Gate caused one''s lifespan to wither away. However, before that happened, one had to form a chakra channel connecting all eight gates. If successful, they would transcend their mortal limits and become a Divine Samurai, adding a lifespan of over a decade.


    He also learned that a day''s walk north of the town led to the ocean, and both the west and east were also bordered by the sea. To the south, however, lay the territory of Lord Niwai Hideaki, an enemy of their own Lord Mori Tsuki, who frequently blocked the flow of goods into their town.


    Traveling by sea was also extremely difficult. For nine months of the year, violent storms made sailing nearly impossible, leaving only three months in spring as a safe window for travel. However, even during that time, pirates posed a significant threat.


    He was born in the summer, and as the years passed, it was now three months before his sixth birthday. That year, his father left home, having been assigned as one of the guards on a ship.


    His father returned a week before his sixth birthday. When he saw him, an overwhelming happiness filled his heart. It was then that he became truly aware¡ªhe had come to see his father and mother as his real parents, despite knowing this world could be nothing more than a dream, a reality shaped by someone¡¯s imagination and the power of dreams. Perhaps it was because, in his past life, he had been an orphan, and for the first time, he was experiencing the unconditional love of parents.


    That day, he asked his father about his dreams and learned that he hoped for someone in their family to become a lord one day. He already knew his mother¡¯s wish, so in his free time, he began learning the art of making sweets from her.


    ----


    In a Japanese-style house, a man with short hair and a cut on his cheek walked down the corridor. Stopping in front of a door, he knocked.


    ¡°Kanoru, wake up.¡±


    Hearing no answer, he opened the door, only to find the room empty.


    ¡°He¡¯s not here,¡± he muttered to himself.


    Thinking someone might know where his son was, he turned toward the kitchen but was stopped by a little girl standing in his path.


    Meriko¡¯s face turned sour. ¡°Papa, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    From the way she spoke, he could tell she thought he had done something wrong.


    Bending down, he picked her up. ¡°Yes, Meriko, Papa is awake.¡±


    Still pouting, Meriko said, ¡°Brother told me to wake Papa up.¡±


    He smiled, understanding why she was upset. She always listened to everything her brother said.


    ¡°How about this, Meriko? I¡¯ll tell Kanoru that you woke me up.¡±


    Her face lit up for a moment but then quickly fell again, scrunching up in conflict.


    ¡°Brother said lying is bad. If you lie, your nose grows longer.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes, lying is bad.¡±


    Then, he continued, ¡°Meriko, can you tell me where your brother is?¡±


    ¡°Brother is in the garden, dancing with his sword.¡±


    He smiled wryly. ¡°Brother isn¡¯t dancing; he¡¯s practicing his sword moves.¡±


    Meriko¡¯s tiny face twisted in defiance. ¡°No! Brother is dancing.¡±


    He sighed. A few days ago, at a trade celebration party, she had seen a dance performance, and ever since, she had insisted that her brother¡¯s sword practice was also a dance.


    With her still in his arms, he walked toward the garden, where he saw Kanoru practicing with his sword.


    Meriko shouted excitedly, ¡°Brother, Papa is here!¡±


    Kanoru turned around to see Father carrying Meriko. He set down his wooden sword and walked toward them, smiling at his little sister.


    ¡°Thank you, Meriko, for waking up Papa.¡±


    Meriko¡¯s face fell. ¡°Papa was already awake.¡±


    Father spoke gently, ¡°But Meriko helped Father find Brother.¡±


    Her frown vanished for a moment, replaced by a fleeting smile. Just then, they heard Mother¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Meriko, where are you?¡±


    Father set Meriko down. ¡°Go, your Mama is calling.¡±


    Kanoru nodded as he watched her walk away, then turned to his father.


    ¡°Father, let¡¯s start.¡±


    His father looked at him with concern. ¡°You remember the location of the Gate of Opening?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to open it on the first attempt. Wear down the barrier first. I have plenty of chakra, so you can try as many times as you can handle.¡±


    Kanoru nodded, sat down on the wooden floor, and closed his eyes. His father stepped behind him, placing a hand on his back.


    A wisp of chakra entered Kanoru¡¯s body. He focused his willpower, trying to gain control over it.


    On the third attempt, he succeeded.


    Guiding the chakra wisp through his channels, he directed it toward the first gate in his brain, rubbing against the barrier¡ªslowly at first, then steadily picking up speed.


    His father had only infused a small amount of chakra, so after some time, it was fully consumed.


    ¡°Again.¡±


    He followed the same process, repeating the cycle until, on the seventh attempt, the Gate of Opening unlocked.


    A surge of chakra formed within him. After a while, he closed the gate, but the chakra remained.


    Now, his body could generate chakra naturally¡ªhe no longer needed to force the gate open.


    He thought to himself, ¡°I am now an Apprentice Samurai.¡±

 4. The Start of a War

    Kanoru-10 years


    Kanoru stood in anticipation, eyes fixed on the center of the arena. Two fighters clashed before him, their match nearing its end. Once they finished, it would be his turn.


    The fighting competition was held by the lord for 10- to 12-year-old residents of his territory. A fighter¡¯s ranking in the competition would determine their position under the lord¡¯s service.


    Kanoru¡¯s goal in this world was simple¡ªsurvive as long as possible. But joining the lord¡¯s service worked against that goal, as it meant he would have to fight. But he had to enter because a mortal in the ancient world is difficult to live, and even if he does not fight, it will come to him, and if he reaches the Divine Samurai rank, then the worry of not being able to live long enough will go away.


    So, He had to entered the competition only for the resources granted to retainers, which would aid him on his path as a samurai then only his chance to advance to Divine Samurai Rank will increase.


    He had only 20 years to reach the rank of Divine Samurai¡ªafter turning 30, the chance of advancement dropped by 90%. Without reaching Divine Samurai, he could expect to live 40 to 60 years at most. In contrast, no Divine Samurai had ever died of old age or illness before 100. Many fell in battle, but the oldest living Divine Samurai in the land was still alive at 128.


    Kanoru¡¯s thoughts shattered as he noticed the fight had ended. Before the announcer could call him, he stepped toward the arena.


    Halfway there, he heard his name alongside his opponent¡¯s.


    Kanoru drew his wooden sword, stepped into the arena, and waited for his opponent.


    Takashi climbed up after him and smirked. "Matshuda, this time I will win."


    Kanoru simply smiled. "Takashi, we will see."


    The referee asked if they were ready. Both nodded.


    "Begin!"


    Takashi charged, steam rising from his body. Kanoru¡¯s own body released steam as well, and he met Takashi¡¯s charge head-on. Their swords clashed¡ªTakashi was pushed back. Kanoru followed up with a swift strike, disarming Takashi and pointing his sword at his neck.


    Takashi raised his hands. "I admit defeat."


    Kanoru gave a small nod and turned to walk off the arena.


    Behind him, Takashi called out, "Matshuda, you opened the second gate!"


    Kanoru ignored the question and returned to his spot. Standing there, he thought, only the lord¡¯s son will be difficult to defeat¡ªotherwise, I will breeze through the competition.


    Like him, only the lord¡¯s third son, Mori Takenaka, had opened the second gate and reached Lower-Rank Samurai. The rest were still Apprentice Samurai.


    Kanoru''s fights went exactly as he expected, defeating one opponent after another in just two strikes. There was no need for sword skill¡ªonly overwhelming power. When the difference in strength is twice as much, skill becomes meaningless.


    But the situation changed in the last fight of the day.


    His opponent stood before him, surrounded by a green energy, his skin turning red, steam rising from his body. This only happened when someone forcefully opened a gate. He had opened the second gate before fully controlling the energy released by the first gate.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Kanoru raised his sword, meeting his opponent¡¯s attack. He handled each strike with ease. If he continued like this, he would win. His opponent couldn¡¯t sustain this state for long¡ªhis body wouldn¡¯t hold up.


    But Kanoru didn¡¯t plan to end the fight that way. Winning by endurance wouldn¡¯t raise his standing in the lord¡¯s eyes.


    So, he shifted tactics. He started attacking back, searching for the perfect opportunity to finish the fight.


    In the stands, where crowds had gathered to watch the fight, the spectators seated below erupted in excitement as Madato Tasuo fought Kanoru on equal footing. These were commoners with no samurai lineage, and their knowledge of samurai combat was limited. Seeing Madato holding his own, they believed he had a chance to win.


    In the upper stands, Meriko, carried by her father, frowned as she heard the cheers for her brother¡¯s opponent. Until now, Kanoru had ended all his fights in under a minute, but this match had already lasted longer, with the opponent seemingly keeping up.


    With concern on her small face, Meriko asked, "Is Brother going to lose, Father?"


    Her father answered firmly, "No."


    At that moment, Kanoru shifted his approach, launching a relentless offensive. Every sword strike landed, leaving no opportunity for his opponent to counter.


    Meriko, seeing this, clapped excitedly. "Brother is dancing!"


    Even at seven years old, she still believed her brother¡¯s swordplay was a form of dance. After four years of trying to correct her, her father had long since given up.


    Laughter echoed from the pavilion above them, drawing their attention. Lord Mori stepped to the railing.


    "Kanoru¡¯s sword strikes do look like a dance," the lord observed.


    Her father immediately bowed. "Lord." Meriko followed his example.


    Beside the lord, a woman clad in armor approached. She was Nogaro Kaomisa, one of the few higher-ranked samurai who had not yet claimed an unoccupied area to establish a town. Many higher-ranked samurai sought to do so, but it was dangerous. The unclaimed lands were infested with blood beasts, requiring higher-ranked samurai, supported by many middle and lower-ranked samurai, to subdue them.


    Kaomisa watched the fight closely and remarked, "His technique looks like a dance because he¡¯s using his full strength to support each movement, making every strike flow into the next, each one stronger than the last. Tasuo is going to lose."


    Her words proved true.


    Kanoru¡¯s final strike landed at the side of Tasuo¡¯s neck, knocking him unconscious.


    Kaomisa said, "I want Kanoru to join my team. Lord, give him to me."


    Kanoru''s father¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Kaomisa led the most elite cavalry unit in the territory, primarily tasked with hunting blood beasts in the wild, unclaimed lands. If Kanoru joined her team, he would never lack resources for his future growth.


    Lord Mori responded, "We can discuss this later." Then, turning to Kanoru¡¯s father, he said, "My only daughter wants to learn how to make sweets. How about your wife teach her?"


    Kanoru¡¯s father was stunned. "This is an honor for my wife. I will inform her after the competition and have her visit your house to discuss it."


    Lord Mori shook his head. "No need for her to come. The day after the competition, I will send my daughter to your house to learn."


    Kanoru¡¯s father immediately bowed. "Yes, my lord."


    At that moment, Meriko shouted, "Father, Brother is leaving!"


    Lord Mori said, "You may go."


    As they departed, Kaomisa remarked, "You''re using the same plan as your father when he sent you to learn from mine."


    Lord Mori only smiled.


    Kaomisa smirked. "But in the end, that plan didn¡¯t work¡ªwe didn¡¯t get married."


    Lord Mori chuckled. "Really? I find that hard to believe, considering you stayed to serve me even after being promoted to Higher-Ranked Samurai."


    The next morning, the stands around the arena were decorated with colorful flags. Today was not only the final competition for the 10-12 age group but also a competition between middle-rank samurai.


    At one end of the arena stood Kanoru, while at the other stood Mori Takenaka. Kanoru took a deep breath, preparing for the fight. A referee stepped into the arena and announced, "The final competition between Matshuda Kanoru and Mori Takenaka!"


    Hearing this, Kanoru walked toward the arena. In terms of strength, he was at a disadvantage¡ªTakenaka was two years older, making him physically stronger despite them being in the same rank. "This fight will test my sword skills," Kanoru thought.


    As they entered the arena, they stared at each other in silence.


    The referee called, "Start!"


    Steam began rising from both of their bodies as the fight commenced. Kanoru attempted his sword technique, but Takenaka blocked him. The fight dragged on, their wooden swords striking against each other, leaving bruises on both of them. As time passed, Kanoru found his opening¡ªhe kicked Takenaka out of the arena.


    The moment Takenaka landed on the ground, a blood-covered man burst into the arena, shouting, "Urgent news! The Niwais have invaded! Urgent news! The Niwais have invaded!"


    He repeated himself before collapsing from his horse. A heavy silence spread through the entire arena, and people began to leave¡ªKanoru among them.

 5. Sword Path and Separation

    Kanoru was training with weights in his home garden after returning from the competition.


    "Ahh!" He winced as he picked up a weight the wrong way, pulling a muscle. Frustrated, he sat on the ground, ignoring the dirt on his clothes.


    "I can''t train like this without knowing what''s happening."


    He knows their only southern neighbour Niwais invaded other than he knows nothing as the samurai who brought back the information was quickly taken inside the lord''s house after he announce the information of the invasion in the arena.


    " I was taught about the war history of our territory by Master Si."


    His mind raced, trying to remember what would follow after a war started. He knew that if the battle became too intense and more troops were needed, he would be forced to participate¡ªderailing his plan. His original goal was to train carefully until he turned sixteen, then join a team. He was confident he could advance to a middle-ranked samurai before he turned sixteen.


    " Normally I will not, but with resources I will get after winning the competition, but now with the start of war, he is not sure if he will get the resources."


    In this world, sixteen was considered adulthood, and under normal circumstances, one could only participate in war at that age. This was an unofficial rule, but in times of crisis, it was ignored. Anyone capable of fighting¡ª even ordinary people¡ª would have to join the army. Normally, samurai were responsible for protecting the people, but during crises, that duty extended to everyone.


    "I shouldn¡¯t be called to fight right away," he thought.


    At best, he estimated he had between one and twelve months before being summoned. If he could strengthen his body enough to open the third gate, even for a short time, it could be the deciding factor between life and death. But he knows it is impossible.


    "It took my body two years after opening the first gate to open it for a short period." He had only mastered the energy inside the second gate six months ago.


    "The difficulty of gate opening increases drastically after each one."


    Even now, he was nowhere near ready to attempt opening the third gate.


    "If I calculate it¡­ It took me two years to open the second gate, the Gate of Healing. Since the difficulty doubles each time, I will be able to open the third gate, the Gate of Life, when I am twelve¡ªif I practice normally."


    His sword skills were adequate, and he had even developed his own sword technique by mastering the Sword Schools of Cat and Snake.


    "I can reduce my sword practice from four hours a day to one and give the remaining three hours to body training, making it eight hours in total."


    But he knew training for eight hours straight would do more harm than good.


    Kanoru hears footsteps and looks up to see his father approaching with a worried expression. He stands and walks toward him, meeting him on the steps from the house to the garden.


    "Father, what happened in the meeting?" he asks.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    His father replies, "The Niwais attacked the Red Fortress an hour before dawn. The fortress was on the verge of falling when they sent a team to bring back the information."


    Kanoru thought of the injured man who had returned with the message¡ªperhaps he was the only survivor.


    His father continues, "Scouts have been sent, but we already know the fortress has fallen. In two hours, I will leave to participate in the war."


    Kanoru is worried for his father but puts up a brave front.


    "Father, do not worry. I will take care of Mother and Sister."


    His father then says, "You will also leave home tomorrow for the Black Kanji Forest camp to train and prepare for war. You could be called to the battlefield at any time."


    Kanoru nodded and asked, "Father, in previous battles, whether we attacked or they did, we always received information one or two days in advance. How did we not get any warning this time?"


    His father replies, "We do not know. This could only happen if our spies were compromised or if the Niwais attacked with a hidden army we did not know of."


    Kanoru feels that if either possibility is true, their chances of winning are slim.


    His father reassures him, "Do not worry. Even if they have an advantage, they cannot reach our town. To do so, they must cross the K¨­gyoku River, which is impossible without boats. They are not known for their navy, while ours is famous in the region."


    Kanoru nodded, showing agreement, but in his mind, he wondered¡ªif they could hide an army, could they not also conceal their naval strength or gain foreign aid? Fame, after all, could also make them a target.


    His father takes out a scroll from his pocket and hands it to him.


    "This is from Lady Kaomisa," he says.


    Taking the scroll, Kanoru asks, "What is in it?"


    "She said it is an explanation of the sword path. She gave it to you because of your path in the sword."


    Kanoru nodded and started to unroll the scroll, but before he could read, his father said, "I should go and get ready."


    Kanoru nodded absentmindedly, his full attention now on the writing. The scroll explains the path to becoming a sword master. The way of the sword is divided into four stages:


    1. Sword Wind


    2. Sword Thunder


    3. Sword Light


    4. Sword Energy


    Reading this, he realizes another way to grow stronger. Tomorrow, he would leave for Black Kanji Forest, and his previous training plan would have to be scrapped. He now needed to balance both sword and body training.


    "Once I get there, I¡¯ll have to create a new training plan based on the situation."


    He wonders what kind of training awaits in the Black Kanji Forest. What he knows is that the forest is famous for the Black Kanji trees used in shipbuilding, but cutting wood there is dangerous due to the presence of blood beasts. These creatures mostly remain in the core of the forest, but at times, they stray beyond it.


    However, for him, the blood beasts themselves are not the biggest concern¡ªthey are rare. The real threat comes from beasts carrying traces of blood beast lineage. These creatures are not uncommon and possess the strength of lower- and middle-rank samurai.


    Raising his head, he hears footsteps and turns toward the corridor just in time to see Meriko running toward him at full speed. As she reaches him, she leaps into the air.


    Kanoru catches her mid-jump.


    "Meriko, I told you not to do this. It¡¯s dangerous."


    Meriko doesn¡¯t respond, only hugs him tightly.


    "Why did you come to me?" he asks.


    With a thoughtful expression, Meriko says, "Mother called for lunch."


    Kanoru glances at the sky¡ªit is indeed time for lunch. Carrying Meriko, he walks back inside the house.


    After lunch, his family gathers at the house gate, watching his father prepare to leave. He stands before them, clad in armor, a sword tied to his waist and another held in his hand.


    "Kanoru, this is for you," his father said, handing him the second sword. "Your practice with a wooden sword has ended. You should get familiar with this quickly. I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll receive the call."


    Kanoru took the sword, gripping it firmly. "Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ll be ready."


    His father nods. "Take care of that sword. It has been passed down in our family, given to the heir when they turn ten."


    "I will, Father," Kanoru promises.


    His father then turns to his mother, embracing her as tears form in her eyes. Next, he knelt slightly to hug Meriko, who, for once, wore a serious expression.


    "Father, take care."


    He places a hand on her head. "Meriko, take care of your mother."


    Finally, he hugs Kanoru before stepping away, joining the other samurai gathered at the town''s gate, all preparing to leave for war.

 6. The training camp

    By noon the next day, they arrived at the training camp inside Black Kanji Forest. The dense trees, primarily Black Kanji, gave the forest its name.


    Standing at the back of the group, Kanoru observed those who had come to train alongside him. They ranged in age from eight to fourteen years old. Scanning the camp, he noticed ordinary people and freshly cut Black Kanji logs gathered in piles. He concluded that this must have originally been a woodcutting camp, now repurposed for their training.


    A loud clap from the front caught his attention. A middle-aged man stood before them¡ªhis body strong and his presence commanding.


    "Attention, everyone! I would introduce you to each other, but we don¡¯t have that luxury. The vile Niwais have invaded, so my job is to train you and prepare you for war."


    He clapped again, and a man stepped forward with two open carriages full of axes.


    "Take an axe and cut down one Black Kanji tree before the moon rises. If you succeed, you''ll earn dinner with meat from impure-blood beasts. If you fail, you¡¯ll eat the same food as ordinary people."


    His voice rang out sharply. "Start!"


    One by one, the group took an axe, walked beyond the camp, and chose a tree. Kanoru glanced at the samurai patrolling the perimeter, watching over them. Taking a deep breath, he positioned himself and swung the axe.


    A shockwave traveled up his arm from the impact. The blade barely left a gash in the tree. He exhaled, gripping the axe tighter.


    "If ordinary people can cut down these trees, so can I," Kanoru thought. "If I do it without opening the gates, it will be even more effective training."


    He kept striking the same spot on the tree for an hour before stopping to rest. His arms ached, and he examined his progress¡ªhe had cut about an inch into the thick trunk, which was nearly a meter wide. The deeper he cut, the harder it would become. He needed a more effective way.


    Then, he remembered the scroll about the sword path. The first realm taught me how to strike in a way that released a sword wind with each attack.


    "An axe is not a sword, but the principle should be the same," he thought.


    Adjusting his grip, he swung the axe like a sword, using his entire body''s strength. He became fully immersed in the motion, losing track of time.


    He only snapped out of it when the tree groaned and began to fall¡ªtoward him.


    Reacting instantly, he dropped the axe and caught the massive trunk. Carefully, he guided it down, ensuring it didn''t damage nearby trees or hurt anyone.


    A samurai approached and asked, "What is your name?"


    "Matshuda Kanoru," he replied.


    The samurai noted something on a scroll and said, "You can return to camp."


    Kanoru nodded and walked back as the sun dipped below the horizon. The camp had changed¡ªtents had sprung up, forming a larger settlement. A central clearing stretched from the camp gate inward, now filled with others from his group.


    Most who had returned were older than twelve. Among them, Kanoru spotted Takenaka and Tasuo standing together and made his way toward them.


    Tasuo, noticing him, said, "You''re late. I thought you''d be the first among us."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Kanoru simply shrugged. "How long did it take you both to cut down the tree?"


    Tasuo replied, "Four hours."


    Takenaka said, "Around three hours."


    Kanoru knew that cutting down a tree that quickly was only possible if they had opened their gates.


    "You two opened your gates to cut down the tree," Kanoru stated.


    Takenaka raised an eyebrow. "You didn¡¯t?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t," Kanoru replied.


    Tasuo waved it off. "It doesn¡¯t matter. We weren¡¯t told not to open them."


    Kanoru turned to Takenaka. "Do you know the name of the training camp master?"


    Takenaka nodded. "Yes, my uncle, Mori Junzo. He¡¯s a higher-rank samurai, but since he¡¯s over forty, he was assigned to this camp."


    Kanoru nodded, understanding that strength usually stagnated after thirty and declined after forty¡ªat least for those below the Divine Samurai rank.


    Their conversation shifted to the war, and soon, others from their age group joined in. As the sun fully set and the moon rose high, the master of the training camp, Master Junzo, appeared.


    At his presence, everyone fell silent.


    Two attendants followed him, carrying a box, which they placed on a table that had been prepared in advance.


    Master Junzo said, "Form a line and step forward to collect your identification scroll. From now on, without it, you will not be allowed to enter or exit the camp, nor will you receive food."


    One by one, everyone received their scrolls. Inside, their names and tent numbers were written.


    Master Junzo continued, "Everyone aged ten and above successfully cut down a tree. As for those below ten, don¡¯t worry¡ªyou will still receive impure blood beast meat for a week."


    A wave of excitement spread among the younger children.


    Kanoru felt satisfied. Eating impure blood beast meat would accelerate his chakra growth, strengthening his body.


    But Master Junzo¡¯s next words quickly wiped away the excitement. "However, don¡¯t be too pleased. Those who succeeded today¡ªonly one of you truly passed the test. The rest of you failed."


    Tension replaced the earlier joy.


    "I said only one succeeded because none of you were supposed to open your gates to cut down a tree. The only one who followed this was Matshuda Kanoru. For this, he will receive double the portion of impure beast meat and a herbal liquid made from a 100-year-old ninjin. Matshuda, after your dinner, come to me for your reward."


    All eyes turned to Kanoru¡ªsome filled with jealousy, others with resentment.


    He ignored them. He was used to this reaction ever since his talent had been revealed four years ago.


    "Yes, Master Junzo."


    An hour later, after finishing his meal, Kanoru walked toward Master Junzo¡¯s tent. As he digested the impure blood beast meat, he could feel his chakra increasing slightly and his body growing stronger.


    "Participating in the competition was the right choice. If I hadn¡¯t become Lord Mori¡¯s retainer, I wouldn¡¯t have had access to these resources before being called to war. I need to take advantage of every opportunity to strengthen myself."


    Standing outside Master Junzo¡¯s tent, he called out, "Master Junzo."


    A voice responded, "Come in."


    Entering, he saw Master Junzo seated behind a table, a bronze drinking glass in front of him.


    Master Junzo gestured toward the drink. "Drink it."


    Kanoru nodded and began drinking.


    As he did, Master Junzo spoke. "Tomorrow, you must cut down two trees before sunset. If you succeed, the next day, it will be three trees, and so on, until you can cut ten trees in a single day. If you maintain that for a month, you will earn a potion made from a blood beast."


    Kanoru finished drinking.


    Master Junzo nodded. "Sit down and refine your chakra. The liquid will help heal your hidden injuries."


    While Kanoru refined his chakra in another tent, four boys sat inside a different tent, resting on their beds on the ground. Among them were Takenaka and Tasuo, along with two older boys.


    One of the older boys asked, "Takenaka, I heard that the Lord wants to marry Lady Asune to Kanoru."


    The other boy nodded. "Yes, my father told me to befriend Kanoru after arriving here. He also mentioned that Lady Asune is learning how to make sweets from Kanoru''s mother at their house."


    Takenaka replied, "If the war hadn¡¯t started, my sister would have already gone to his house. But now, she¡¯s in another camp for girls inside the forest."


    Tasuo clenched his fists, his nails digging into his palm in silent rage.


    His family, the wealthiest merchant family in Entori, had secured their status by aligning with the Lord. But their ultimate ambition was for him to marry Lady Asune. His father had instilled this goal in him since he was five, sending him to train as a samurai in the Lord''s house at six.


    Unlike those from samurai families, he had lived in the servant quarters, while his sister had been sent as a maid to Lady Asune.


    At first, he had only seen it as a duty¡ªto fulfill his family''s plan. But after meeting Lady Asune repeatedly over the years, he had fallen in love with her. He had come to think of her as his.


    This war was his only chance to prove he was stronger and better than Kanoru.


    Closing his eyes, he drifted into sleep, his mind consumed by the thought of surpassing Kanoru.

 7. Cold Spititual Pond

    At night, in the training camp clearing, the children stood waiting for Master Junzo. They whispered among themselves, occasionally glancing at a boy standing alone with a calm temperament.


    Looking at him felt like looking at a sword. His presence was sharp, and when they met his eyes, a stinging pain forced them to look away.


    That boy was none other than Kanoru.


    He had finally completed the task of cutting ten trees in a single day. On the twelfth day, he had managed to cut nine, but for the past week, he had struggled to bring down the tenth before sundown. Today, the twentieth day, he had succeeded, felling the final tree in the last few minutes before sunset.


    "Phew! If I weren¡¯t proficient in two sword schools, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter the first realm of the sword path."


    Without stepping into that first realm, cutting the tenth tree would have been impossible.


    "What surprised me most was that the axe I was using released sword wind. This isn¡¯t just the path of the sword¡ªit¡¯s the path of the edge."


    He realized that as long as a weapon had a sharp edge, he could send out sword wind, or what could be called a wind blade. If he mastered this, his attacks could even threaten a middle-rank samurai. And if he could open the third gate while maintaining control over its energy, then with the fourth gate open, he could even kill one.


    His thoughts were interrupted as Master Junzo emerged from his tent, his expression serious.


    He surveyed the group and said, "Those who are fifteen years old will leave the camp in a month to participate in the war."


    Whispers spread among the fifteen-year-olds, while the younger ones grew solemn, knowing their time would also come.


    Master Junzo continued, "Do not worry. You will not be sent to the main battlefield immediately. Our army is still holding them back at BlackRock Village. You will be tasked with delivering supplies and transporting the wounded between BlackRock Village and Entori."


    After a brief pause, he added, "Some of you may be assigned to the navy. Kanoru, come to my tent after dinner."


    Kanoru sat on a wooden slab on the ground, eating his dinner alone.


    Around him, the children talked about their struggles in cutting the tenth tree. A few had managed to bring down the ninth, most of them from the 15- and 14-year-old age groups. The most surprising was Takenaka, who had also succeeded in cutting the ninth tree in time.


    He overheard some of them praising him and whispering about whether they should ask him for advice.


    Then, someone said, "I don¡¯t know why Master Junzo told us to cut down trees. It strengthens our bodies, but that can be done through other methods."


    A murmur spread as the children discussed it.


    One of them turned to Kanoru and asked, "Matshuda, you managed to cut the tenth tree. Do you know why Master Junzo made us train this way?"


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Kanoru replied simply, "Because it helps you advance to the first realm of the sword path."


    Many of them knew nothing about the sword path. Only a few did, and among them was Takenaka.


    Takenaka asked, "Are you speaking the truth?"


    Kanoru nodded and continued eating.


    The children who were unfamiliar with the sword path immediately started questioning those who understood it.


    Finishing his meal, Kanoru placed his chopsticks on his plate and closed his eyes, refining the energy he had absorbed from the nutrient-rich food. Then, he stood up, washed his plate, and left for Master Junzo¡¯s tent.


    The camp was fully illuminated by the glow of the full moon.


    Inside the tent, he drank a potion made from a blood beast and learned that he would be leaving with Master Junzo for a second training site.


    Afterward, he returned to his tent and slept.


    At dawn, Kanoru woke to the bustling sounds of the camp. Children were already heading out with their axes to cut trees.


    He ran to the breakfast area, where buns were being served. Taking five, he quickly devoured them before grabbing another five.


    As he ate, Takashi walked up to him and greeted, "Good morning."


    Kanoru replied, "Good morning."


    Takashi then asked, "Can you give me advice on how to cut trees faster?"


    "What number have you reached?" Kanoru asked.


    "Six trees in a day," Takashi responded.


    "Think of the axe as if it were a sword and use your whole body¡¯s strength in each strike," Kanoru advised.


    Takashi then asked, "Do you know what the second training method is?"


    "Master Junzo hasn¡¯t mentioned it," Kanoru replied.


    With that, he finished his buns, said goodbye to Takashi, and left.


    Upon reaching Master Junzo¡¯s tent, he met with him, and together, they rode out on horseback, leaving the camp behind.


    A short distance from the camp, the presence of wild beasts grew more frequent. At one point, they even spotted an impure blood beast¡ªa hound.


    Blood beasts resembled ordinary animals but were significantly larger and more powerful. Impure blood beasts, however, were an in-between stage, stronger than regular beasts but weaker than true blood beasts.


    After a few hours of travel, they arrived at another camp guarded by a small group of samurai. Entering on horseback, they released their horses and found that the samurai were stationed around the entrance of a cave.


    Kanoru followed Master Junzo inside. After walking for a few minutes, the cave widened, revealing a large pond. A white mist rose from the water, and an intense cold spread outward.


    Inside the pond, he saw countless snakes with transparent bodies.


    Master Junzo spoke, "This is a natural wonder¡ªa Cold Spiritual Pond that can heal injuries. But before you can benefit from it, you must endure the bone-freezing cold. The snakes inside are Fire Poison Snakes. Once you enter, they will start biting you. Their poison will heat your body, while the cold pond will neutralize both the heat and the poison. This process will strengthen your body. The longer you endure, the better, but the clash of cold and fire will cause unbearable pain. You will wish for death. You must withstand it.


    "In this camp, you will have to hunt for your own food and sleep in the open. Now, you may enter."


    Kanoru hesitated for a moment before stepping into the pond, knowing the Fire Poison Snake''s venom wasn¡¯t deadly¡ªbut the pain was enough to drive one mad.


    The moment he entered, a bone-freezing chill consumed him, followed by the sharp sting of snake bites. He sat down in the pond with only his head above water.


    From the outside, his body was frozen; from within, it burned. The pain was unbearable¡ªhe wanted to scream, but he clenched his teeth and endured.


    An hour later, he rose from the pond and stepped out.


    After resting and waiting for the pain to subside, Kanoru entered the pond again, enduring for an hour and ten minutes. On his third attempt, he lasted an hour and thirty minutes.


    Afterward, instead of reentering, he dried his body using his chakra, put on his clothes, and walked out of the cave. He greeted the samurai guarding the entrance and discovered that Master Junzo had already left.


    Stepping out of the camp, he set off to hunt for his lunch. Spotting a small animal, he dismissed it¡ªone wouldn''t be enough to fill his stomach. As he roamed the forest in search of a suitable beast, he failed to notice a leopard, larger than normal, silently stalking him.


    By the time Kanoru sensed the danger, the leopard had already leaped. He only spotted its shadow at the last moment, cast on the forest floor.


    Reacting instantly, he spun around, drawing his sword from its sheath and slashing at the beast.

 8. Bear Hunting and Bow Improvement

    Kanoru¡¯s sword met the leopard¡¯s claw, forcing him to take several steps back from the impact. The leopard landed gracefully and began prowling around him, searching for an opening to strike. However, this gave Kanoru the chance to attack first.


    He swung his sword from a distance where the blade itself couldn¡¯t reach the leopard. But Kanoru had stepped into the first realm of the sword path. As he swung, a wind blade emerged, slicing through the air at incredible speed. The leopard had no time to react. The invisible force of the wind cut deep into its belly, spilling its internal organs onto the ground. The beast collapsed, dead.


    Exhausted from the technique, Kanoru closed the two gates he had opened at the start of the battle and took a deep breath. That single strike had consumed 30% of his chakra.


    "Yesterday, when I used this technique for the first time, it drained 50% of my chakra. Now it''s down to 30%¡ªthe potion from the blood beast must be working. My chakra reserves have increased enough for me to release one more strike."


    With that thought, he approached the fallen leopard, swiftly removing its internal organs and draining its blood. Then, carrying the carcass, he made his way back to camp.


    Near the camp, he stopped by a small stream to clean the body, removing its fur and preparing the edible flesh. As he entered the camp with the cleaned carcass, one of the samurai guards remarked, ¡°Your first hunt is a leopard.¡±


    Kanoru replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have chosen it if it hadn¡¯t attacked me.¡±


    Another guard asked, ¡°What do you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°Deer, boar, and red seagull,¡± Kanoru answered.


    At home, red seagull meat was eaten only during the New Year. It was said that the bird¡¯s red hue came from a trace of blood beast lineage¡ªa distant relation to the legendary giant seagulls.


    The first samurai nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll find deer and boars along the stream. It flows south into the K¨­gyoku River and north into a lake in the core area. Follow the southward stream if you¡¯re hunting them.¡±


    Kanoru nodded in acknowledgment.


    The second guard added, ¡°As for red seagulls, they nest on the cliffs by the western ocean. But hunting them requires opening your third gate and a team to fend off the other seagulls while you take one down.¡±


    Kanoru nodded again. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll share some of the leopard meat with both of you after it¡¯s cooked.¡±


    The three of them took the leopard to the kitchen, seasoned the meat, and roasted it over an open flame. The aroma filled the air as they grilled it to perfection, producing four large bowls of meat. Kanoru ate one bowl immediately, then carried the remaining three outside. Handing a bowl to each samurai, he ate the third while they chatted about the forest and its dangers.


    As he finished eating, the second samurai advised, ¡°For hunting, you should practice archery. There are bows and arrows in the arsenal.¡±


    Kanoru nodded, then cleaned the bowls and utensils before heading to the cave. He took a short nap and, upon waking, entered the Cold Spiritual Pond once more to refine his body.


    In this way, a week passed.


    A week later, Kanoru perched on a tree branch, staring at a bear by the stream. He debated whether to hunt it. The red markings covering its body indicated it was a blood beast¡ªmore specifically, a lower-ranked impure blood beast. Judging by the number of markings, he estimated its strength to be on par with a lower-rank samurai.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "It¡¯s a bear. With its raw power, I¡¯d normally need to open three doors to hunt it without risk."


    Kanoru was in a dilemma. He had only opened the first and second doors in his body, but for the past two days, he could feel he was just a step away from unlocking the third.


    "The pressure from fighting the bear might be the final push I need to open the third door."


    He glanced toward the camp in the distance.


    "If things go south, I can always retreat."


    Having made his decision, Kanoru notched an arrow on his bow, aiming to weaken the bear as much as possible before engaging. He released the arrow, which struck the bear¡¯s shoulder. The beast roared, snapped its head toward Kanoru, and swiped the arrow away with its paw, barely injured. Then, with terrifying speed, it charged at the tree.


    As the bear¡¯s strike landed, Kanoru leaped into the air. Mid-air, he heard the sharp crack of wood splitting. When he landed and turned, he saw the tree snapped in half.


    The bear locked eyes with him and charged again.


    Kanoru had already opened the two doors inside his body, seeking to fight under life-or-death pressure to break through to the third. Instead of retreating, he met the bear¡¯s charge with his sword, and the battle began.


    For two grueling hours, both were left bloodied¡ªKanoru more than the bear. He felt that if he didn¡¯t open the third door within ten minutes, he would have to flee. Desperation fueled his resolve, and as he fought, his chakra pounded against the barrier blocking the third door.


    With only two minutes left before he was forced to run, the barrier suddenly collapsed. Energy erupted uncontrollably. His skin turned red, steam rising from his body.


    Seizing the moment, Kanoru created distance between himself and the bear. Then, with all his strength, he swung his sword. A Wind Blade shot out, cutting deep into the bear from its nose down through its mouth, neck, and belly.


    The beast fell lifeless.


    Kanoru closed all three gates inside his body and collapsed to his knees, taking deep breaths.


    A sound broke the silence¡ªclapping. He looked up and saw Master Junzo approaching on horseback, accompanied by two teenagers from the training camp.


    Kanoru looked up. "Master Junzo," he said, attempting to stand but failing.


    Master Junzo waved a hand. "No need to get up."


    Kanoru nodded and remained seated, catching his breath.


    Master Junzo turned to the two teenagers. "Go clean the bear." Then, facing Kanoru, he said, "I should congratulate you for killing an impure blood beast, but I won¡¯t. You took an unnecessary risk."


    Kanoru lowered his head in silence.


    "If, instead of us, another beast had shown up, you would be dead," Master Junzo continued.


    Kanoru bowed his head deeper. "Sorry, Master Junzo. I won¡¯t do it again."


    Master Junzo was right. He could have opened the third door through normal training. It would have taken days, but his life wouldn¡¯t have been at risk. In his eagerness to grow stronger quickly, he had lost sight of his goal.


    Master Junzo sighed. "That said, congratulations on opening the third door. You¡¯re the first in our city''s history to do so at just ten years old."


    With that, he turned and walked toward the teenagers to help clean and skin the bear.


    Kanoru slowly got to his feet and made his way to the stream to clean himself.


    At dawn the next day, Kanoru, wrapped in bandages, sat on a tree branch near the camp, studying his bow. If it had been stronger, his battle with the bear wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult. It was just an average short bow. He needed to improve it.


    He recalled a video he had seen about different types of bows. "I can''t practice or hunt today, so I might as well try making a stronger bow."


    His memory was flawless. After completing the first chapter of The Way of Dreams, he had gained perfect recall. When he came to this world as a dream seed, he retained that ability.


    Using the knowledge from the video, he experimented with different bow designs. After testing them, he chose the Mongolian recurve bow. He crafted it using wood from the inner trunk of a Black Kanji tree and a bowstring made from a snake¡¯s vein he found in the kitchen.


    The samurai guards watched as he aimed at a Black Kanji tree and released an arrow. With a sharp snap, the arrow sank halfway into the trunk. A guard retrieved it, inspecting the hole¡ªa full finger deep. Previously, arrows from the standard short bow had barely left marks.


    A guard stepped forward. "Let me try."


    The result was the same¡ªan arrow buried a finger deep into the tree. One by one, the guards tested it, all achieving the same outcome.


    One of them turned to Kanoru. "I''m going to inform Master Junzo so he can report this to the lord. With this, we could gain an advantage in the war against the Niwai."


    Kanoru nodded. "The faster the war ends, the better," he thought. If it ended soon, his father would be safe, and he wouldn¡¯t have to participate.


    He let the samurai take the bow to Master Junzo.

 9. Red Seagulls and Pirate Ships

    After creating the new bow, Kanoru used water from the Cold Spiritual Pond to wash his wounds and redress them. Exiting the cave, he found a secluded spot within the camp, sat under the night sky, and closed his eyes to sense his chakra.


    Since opening the third gate, his chakra reserves had increased, and his body had strengthened. Now, even without opening any gate, his strength was already half of what it had been when opening the first. From today onward, his focus had to shift from strengthening his body to controlling the energy released from the third gate.


    He opened the first gate. Energy surged through him, doubling his strength, but externally, there were no visible changes. He opened the second gate¡ªhis strength doubled again, yet still, there were no outward signs. When one could fully control the energy within the gates, the body remained unchanged on the outside.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened the third gate. Energy, like fire, erupted from within. His chakra failed to contain it as it flooded his body, turning him into a red-skinned figure with steam rising from his skin. He made no attempt to control the surge, simply remaining seated. After ten minutes, he closed all three gates.


    Eyes shut, he waited for the exhaustion and pain to subside. He could sustain the third gate for ten minutes before it caused serious harm. Some of his healed wounds reopened, making him realize he needed to recover fully before attempting to control the third gate¡¯s energy.


    With nothing else to do, he returned to his tent and fell asleep.


    At dawn, south of the K¨­gyoku River, a vast war camp with thousands of tents stirred to life as the sun rose.


    From the north, in a small boat, Master Junzo rowed himself toward the camp, a bow slung across his back. After receiving Kanoru¡¯s newly crafted bow and testing its power, he had ordered the camp¡¯s woodcutters to begin producing them. Once the bow was correctly replicated, he set out to meet the lord. After resting briefly outside the Black Kanji Forest, he arrived at the frontline camp by dawn.


    Spotting him in the boat, a samurai guarding the makeshift port called out, ¡°Master Junzo, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I want to meet the lord,¡± Junzo replied.


    ¡°The lord must be preparing for the morning meeting,¡± the samurai said, stepping forward to secure the boat.


    Junzo stepped onto the port. ¡°Where is the lord¡¯s tent?¡±


    ¡°At the center of the camp,¡± the samurai answered.


    Junzo nodded and entered the camp. As he walked, every samurai he passed greeted him with respect. He returned their greetings and continued until he reached the central tent.


    ¡°Tsuki,¡± Junzo called out.


    A voice from inside responded, ¡°Brother, come in.¡±


    Junzo entered to find Tsuki dressing. ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡± Tsuki asked.


    Junzo held out the bow. ¡°I want you to try this.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Curious, Tsuki examined the uniquely designed bow. Taking it in his hands, he pulled the string and immediately noticed its superior strength. When he released the string, the snap echoed like distant thunder.


    Junzo said, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside the camp and test it. Only then will you understand its power.¡±


    Tsuki nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the captains to arrive for the meeting. That way, everyone can see the bow¡¯s strength at once.¡±


    After an hour at the port, Junzo stood by his boat while Tsuki and a group of samurai gathered nearby.


    Tsuki asked, ¡°The day after tomorrow, the children will be moving to the second camp, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Junzo confirmed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit them as well,¡± Tsuki said. ¡°What do you think would be a suitable reward for Kanoru¡¯s invention?¡±


    ¡°For him, the best reward is practice resources,¡± Junzo replied. ¡°But since he consistently delivers excellent results, I already reward him regularly. Right now, the greatest reward for him would be his father¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Then I should move him to the logistics team,¡± Tsuki suggested. ¡°It will increase his safety.¡±


    Junzo nodded. ¡°Then let us meet tomorrow.¡±


    With that, he stepped into his boat and began rowing toward the other side.


    As Junzo rowed his boat to the other side, Kanoru remained hidden in the forest, watching the cliff ahead. It was filled with red seagulls¡ªtwice the size of ordinary seagulls, their feathers a deep crimson. He observed as they soared from the cliff, returning with large fish clutched in their beaks.


    Patiently, he waited for an opportunity¡ªfor their numbers to dwindle or for one to come within range. His chance arrived a couple of hours before noon. He nocked an arrow in the newly crafted bow, made just an hour before from the tendon of an impure blood beast¡ªa Double Horn Ox. The bow was incredibly difficult to use, requiring the strength of a samurai who had opened the first door. Even the arrowhead was crafted from the bone of an impure blood beast.


    Carefully aiming, he released the arrow. It pierced through the neck of a red seagull nearby. Without hesitation, Kanoru bolted from his hiding place, sprinting toward his kill. As he lifted the fallen bird, cries of enraged seagulls echoed behind him. He dashed several meters into the forest before stopping.


    Gazing down at the red seagull in his hands, he then looked up at the sky. There are about eight hours until sunset. If I time it right, I can hunt another one. This bow is powerful¡ªif I land my shot correctly, one arrow is enough to kill a red seagull.


    Returning to his hiding place, he resumed watching the seagulls, but this time, they remained grouped together and kept their distance. Undeterred, he waited patiently for the perfect moment. As the sun began to set, the seagulls gradually flew down until only two remained.


    Now or never.


    Kanoru aimed at one of the remaining seagulls and let his arrow fly. It struck the bird square in the chest. The wounded seagull flapped its wings frantically, struggling to stay airborne, but it drifted dangerously close to the cliff¡¯s edge. Kanoru sprinted forward, knowing he had to reach it before it tumbled into the depths below.


    Just then, the second seagull launched toward him. Kanoru swiftly unsheathed his sword, meeting the attack head-on.


    With all three gates open, he unleashed his sword techniques, wounding the bird repeatedly. He couldn''t reveal the full power of the Sword Wind Realm at such close range, but he could still utilize it partially. The battle raged for half an hour. Blood soaked the ground, and both combatants were exhausted. At last, the seagull collapsed, succumbing to its injuries.


    Kanoru turned his attention to the first seagull¡ªit had finally come to a stop at the very edge of the cliff.


    After resting for half an hour, Kanoru began his journey back to camp, carrying three seagulls in his hands. Navigating the forest at night would be difficult, so he made his way to the cliff¡¯s edge. From there, he could see the K¨­gyoku River flowing south.


    By following the river, he would eventually reach the stream that ran near the camp. With that in mind, he started walking leisurely along the riverbank, gradually descending from 50 meters above the water to 40, then 30, then 20 meters.


    He suddenly stopped.


    What is that sound? It sounds like many people talking.


    Lowering himself to the ground, he carefully peered below. His eyes widened as he spotted three large pirate ships anchored by the river.


    Without hesitation, he sprang to his feet and started sprinting back toward the camp.


    ''I have to inform Master Junzo!''

 10. Attack on Pirates

    As Kanoru ran, he threw away the red seagulls to move faster. His mind raced back to a conversation with his father, which had taken place a month before he left for war.


    His father had assured him that the Niwais would never be able to cross the K¨­gyoku River with their weak navy, even if they suffered defeat at the frontline. As long as they held the river, they would not lose.


    But now, at the very start of the war, their camp was south of the K¨­gyoku River while Entori lay to the north. If the pirates launched a surprise attack from the river while the Niwais struck from the front, the camp would be surrounded and face annihilation.


    Eighty percent of their territory¡¯s samurai were stationed there¡ªif they fell, they would never recover, and the war would be lost.


    With that thought, Kanoru opened two gates and ran faster.


    After half an hour, exhausted and breathless, he saw the camp as the last traces of sunlight faded.


    "Ren! Koizura!" he shouted, calling the names of the two samurai on gate duty that night.


    Hearing their names, Ren and Koizura squinted into the darkness, spotting a figure running toward them. Just as they recognized him, Kanoru collapsed a few feet away.


    Ren rushed to his side. "Kanoru, what happened?"


    Kanoru gasped, "In the west... I saw three pirate ships... on the K¨­gyoku River."


    Ren and Koizura froze.


    "What?!" they exclaimed in unison.


    "What should we do?" Koizura asked.


    Kanoru forced himself to stand. "We need to go inside and inform the samurai."


    Ren immediately moved to support Kanoru.


    Koizura turned. "I¡¯ll go and call them!"


    "Wait!" Kanoru¡¯s voice stopped him.


    Koizura looked back.


    "Senior Koizura," Kanoru said between breaths, "take your horse and go to the first camp. Inform Master Junzo immediately."


    Ren nodded. "Yes, go. We¡¯ll handle the rest."


    Koizura clenched his jaw and nodded. "Then I¡¯m going to Master Junzo."


    He sprinted into the camp. As Kanoru and Ren reached the gate, Koizura galloped past them, riding at full speed toward the first camp.


    Inside the camp, Kanoru pulled away from Ren¡¯s support. "Go and call them. I¡¯ll rest here."


    Ren nodded and strode off.


    Five minutes later, everyone had gathered in front of Kanoru.


    He took a deep breath and spoke. "While coming from the cliff, I walked along the K¨­gyoku River and spotted three pirate ships below."


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    A wave of murmurs broke out.


    "They might attack the camp!"


    "We have to do something!"


    "But we¡¯re only fifteen people¡ªwhat can we do?"


    "You¡¯re a coward! I¡¯m going to stop them myself!"


    "Everyone!" Kanoru shouted, drawing their attention. "I have a plan."


    The group quieted.


    "We can¡¯t stop them directly¡ªthat would be like smashing an egg against a rock. Instead, we have to block them indirectly."


    "How?" someone asked.


    "Yes, tell us!"


    Kanoru answered, "We¡¯ll cut trees and tie two or three together. Then we¡¯ll throw them into the river and then shoot their ships with fire arrows, setting them on fire."


    "Fire arrows?" someone asked.


    "I¡¯ll show you later," Kanoru replied. "Right now, gather all bows, arrows, axes, clothes, and animal fat oil."


    Fifteen minutes later, they were ready and rode out along the stream.


    Under the crescent moon reflecting in the river, they followed the water westward, ascending the slope. After some time, they stopped. Kanoru dismounted first and peered down. The pirate ships were still there.


    One of the teenagers whispered, "Let¡¯s attack now! They won¡¯t be able to defend!"


    A samurai suggested, "We could cut trees and drop them onto the ships. That might destroy them."


    "Then let¡¯s start!" another urged.


    "Wait!" Kanoru interjected. "First, we block them from going east. Then we attack. If our attack fails, they still won¡¯t be able to reach the camp before the warning arrives."


    An older samurai nodded. "There may be high-ranking samurai on those ships. Even if not, middle-ranked samurai will be there. For them, climbing the cliff and reaching us would be easy."


    "Let¡¯s follow Kanoru¡¯s plan," another agreed.


    Ren stepped forward. "Kanoru, today, you are our captain. Whatever you order, we¡¯ll do."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Kanoru inhaled deeply. "First, we ride down the slope and place a blockade in the river to stop them from heading east."


    After riding down, Kanoru quickly instructed the others to cut trees and joined them. Swinging his sword from a distance, he unleashed a wind blade that sliced through trees both in front of and behind him.


    Everyone used their full strength, and in just 15 minutes, they had cut down 30 trees.


    Kanoru tied a cut tree to another tree by the riverbank with a rope. One end remained on land while the other extended over the river. They then secured another cut tree vertically to the first, followed by a horizontal one, repeating the process to form a blockade across the river. The last tree was tied to another tree on the opposite bank, completing the first blockade.


    After that, they built two more, each ten meters apart.


    With the blockades in place, Kanoru demonstrated how to make fire arrows. They then rode up the slope again to their vantage point overlooking the three ships. This time, they saw movement¡ªlights flickering as the pirates prepared to set sail.


    Without hesitation, they cut more trees and rolled them down the slope, aiming for the ships. Most crashed into the water, but one or two struck the ships, causing damage.


    Kanoru then spotted pirates jumping onto the cliffside, attempting to climb up. Without counting, he drew his bow and fired, shooting down several attackers.


    Realizing too many were climbing and they wouldn''t stand a chance in close combat, he saw that the ships, though damaged, wouldn''t be able to attack tomorrow. He shouted, "Let''s go!"


    Turning his horse, he dashed into the forest. The others, understanding the danger and hearing his command, swiftly followed.


    Konaru glances back under the moonlight. Two or three pirates are chasing them, running faster than their horses. The dense forest slows them down as they maneuver around trees and obstacles.


    "Pirates are chasing us," Konaru warned.


    The other samurai turn to look.


    "Middle-rank samurai," one of them mutters.


    "Split up," another suggests.


    "It''s a forest at night. Separating will be dangerous for all of us," someone counters.


    Konaru nods. "Even if they are middle-rank, we outnumber them five to one. If we fight together, we have a chance to kill them."


    Ren clenches his fists. "I''ve been stuck, unable to open the fourth gate. A life-and-death battle might push me past my limit."


    Without hesitation, he leaps from his horse. The others follow suit.


    In less than a minute, the pirates close in, stopping just ten meters away.


    One of them sneers. "You''re all dead."


    With a battle cry, the three pirates charge.


    Konaru, seeing them rush forward, swings his sword. A wind blade shoots toward the pirate in the middle, but he blocks it effortlessly.


    Then, the fight began¡ªfive against one.

 11. Dangerous Moment

    Konaru and the other four samurai attack the middle-rank pirate together. His sword clashes with the pirate¡¯s, and the sheer force of the strike sends him stumbling back three steps.


    If I were alone, the second or third strike would have killed me, he thinks.


    He sees his companions also being pushed back by the pirates¡¯ strikes. Without hesitation, he lunges forward again. The pirate repels him once more, but another samurai follows up immediately.


    They refuse to give the pirates even a moment to counterattack. Two or three of them strike together, yet the pirate dodges most blows and meets only one head-on.


    Among the five, Konaru is the weakest. He has yet to open the third gate, and a prolonged battle will push him beyond his limits. This is his first time fighting such a frustrating battle¡ªone where he cannot see a clear path to victory.


    On paper, their combined strength surpasses the pirate¡¯s, yet while their power is divided among five, the pirate¡¯s is concentrated in himself alone.


    If an ordinary person¡¯s strength is measured at one, then the first gate is two, the second four, the third eight, and the fourth sixteen. But it is not so simple. Even without opening a gate, Konaru has reached 1.5.


    With the first gate, he reaches three, the second six, and the third twelve. However, he had yet to fully stabilize his strength, and his body could not endure the third gate for long. He can maintain the second gate for about four hours and the first even longer.


    Meanwhile, the pirate has complete control over his strength behind the fourth gate. Even without opening a gate, he can overwhelm an apprentice samurai. If this battle drags on, they will lose.


    Konaru shifts his focus¡ªnot on how to kill the pirate, but on how to make the pirate realize that fighting them carries its risks. If the pirate believes killing them is too dangerous, he might retreat. However, there are not just one but three pirates. If any one of their three groups falls first, the others will be in grave danger.


    As he fights, his mind races, searching for a way to survive. He scans every memory he has since arriving in this world, looking for anything that could help. At last, his thoughts settle on what he once read about the sword path.


    The first path is Sword Wind¡ªcontrolling the power of the wind through the sword. He is in this realm, but only at the initial stage, where he can attack with wind from a distance. The next stage allows the wind to surround his sword, enhancing close combat and doubling his strength. He has only been able to use this ability partially, but now, he forces himself to wield the wind in close combat.


    His sword clashes with the pirate¡¯s. This time, he is only pushed back one step. His blade moved too fast, closing the distance before the pirate could fully unleash his strength. A glimmer of hope sparks in their group¡ªthey can hold their ground.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    But now, Konaru is in danger. The pirate focuses entirely on him, recognizing him as the greatest threat. Between dodging and defending, the pirate launches relentless attacks. Even if it meant risking injury, he struck at Konaru.


    Konaru understands. If he were in the pirate¡¯s position, he would target himself, too.


    At this moment, a buried ability awakens¡ªperfect recall. He can remember everything since birth. Using this, he experiments, channeling wind energy in various ways. Some attacks hit harder, some move faster, some take unpredictable angles, and some weaken the enemy¡¯s strikes before they land. As he fights, he studies the wind, memorizing how it behaves with each movement.


    After an hour, he has mastered attacking with wind in every possible way. But now, his chakra is nearly depleted.


    He distances himself from the battle and takes a chakra pill for the first time in his life. The pill lives up to its reputation¡ªbitter and unpleasant¡ªbut he ignores the taste. His mind is elsewhere, analyzing the different ways he has used the power of the wind. Among the eighty directions he tried, he searched for a common point. He doesn¡¯t find just one¡ªhe finds thirty-six.


    These discoveries form the prototype of thirty-six sword moves.


    As his chakra replenishes, he rejoins the fight, seeing that his teammates are struggling to hold their ground. He began using the thirty-six sword moves he had developed, and to his surprise, he lands a thin cut on the pirate''s wrist.


    When the pirate retaliates for injuring him. This time, he doesn¡¯t have to step back. A narrow wind wall forms in front of his sword, slowing the pirate¡¯s attack before it reaches him. This made the power behind the pirate''s attack the same as him, and the two cancelled each other.


    "Why does my body feel so familiar with these thirty-six moves?"


    As he fights, a realization dawns on him. He searches his memory and finds that thirty of the thirty-six moves are derived from the Sword School of Cat and Snake¡ªtwo styles he is highly proficient in. He hadn''t recognized it at first because these thirty-six moves were his creation. When using them, he can release his full strength effortlessly.


    However, the Sword School of Cat and Snake was not designed for his body. Until he fully masters them, he will never be able to use those styles at his peak.


    So, there is some deviation among them.


    As the battle drags on for two hours, exhaustion sets in. Kanoru¡¯s team, along with the other two, started showing signs of fatigue and frustration.


    Then, a horn sounds in the air.


    The three pirates exchange glances and retreat without hesitation.


    No one gives chase. Fatigue weighs on them all¡ªtheir clothes drenched in sweat, some bearing injuries. More importantly, they know the pirates are stronger. One by one, they collapse onto the forest floor.


    Kanoru says, ¡°Let¡¯s rest, then observe the pirates.¡±


    The others nod in agreement. Once the exhaustion fades, they rise and make their way toward the river. Halfway there, they break into a run. Emerging from the forest, the sound of battle reaches them¡ªcoming from the blockade they had set up.


    At the cliff¡¯s edge, they peer down.


    A battle rages in the river. Amid the wreckage of the three damaged ships, an intact fourth ship looms¡ªlarger than the rest. Their gazes shift to the center of the river, where Master Junzo clashes against a high-ranking samurai pirate.


    From the shouts below, they catch the pirate¡¯s name¡ªDevil Lu.


    One of the teenagers asks, ¡°Can Master Junzo handle him?¡±


    Silence.


    Fifteen years ago, no one would have doubted it. But Master Junzo¡¯s strength has waned, from a high-ranking samurai to a middle-rank.


    Watching the battle unfold, Kanoru felt a growing sense of confusion. By all logic, Master Junzo shouldn¡¯t be a match for a high-ranking samurai.

 12. Battle with the pirates and Asuna

    Under the crescent moon, two figures clash in the middle of the river, their battle sending ripples across the water as they move as if on solid ground. One warrior¡¯s sword strikes with overwhelming force, each swing generating gusts of wind that churn the river into waves. The other moves with the grace of the wind itself, deflecting every attack at precise angles, preventing his opponent from unleashing his full power.


    On both riverbanks, warriors fight fiercely, bodies collapsing onto the ground or drifting in the current. Hidden among the trees on one side, children and teenagers fire arrows from cover, their silhouettes barely visible in the moonlight.


    Fifteen figures stand atop a cliff, silently observing the battle below.


    Kanoru decided that how Master Junzo was able to fight could be figured out later. He looked around at his group. ¡°Let¡¯s go help them.¡± The others nodded¡ªthere was no choice. If their forces were defeated, they wouldn¡¯t survive for long either.


    Just as they were about to descend the cliff, someone in the group shouted, ¡°Look! More ships are coming from the western ocean!¡±


    They squinted, spotting a black flag with a spider emblem.


    ¡°I know them,¡± a samurai said grimly. ¡°I was guarding the last trade when they attacked our ship. If Master Negi hadn¡¯t been with us, we would¡¯ve been wiped out.¡±


    Ren¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If Master Negi was needed to stop them, then they must also have a higher-rank samurai.¡±


    Kanoru clenched his jaw. ¡°We need to warn them to retreat.¡±


    Without hesitation, he sprinted down the slope, drawing his bow in one swift motion. He fired rapidly as he ran, each arrow finding its mark. By the time he reached the battlefield, ten pirates had already fallen.


    Switching to his sword, he scanned the chaos and spotted the middle-rank samurai pirate he had fought earlier, now locked in a fierce duel with one of their own middle-rank samurai. Without wasting time, Kanoru unleashed a wind blade from his sword. The pirate, too engrossed in battle, failed to notice in time. The blade cut clean through his back, and he collapsed, dead.


    The samurai fighting him turned to Kanoru, recognizing him. ¡°Kanoru! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Kanoru replied. ¡°But we have to go.¡±


    ¡°Why? We¡¯re winning,¡± the samurai said, confused.


    ¡°Another pirate ship is approaching.¡±


    The samurai¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°Then we have to retreat.¡±


    Kanoru nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll call Master Junzo. Sir, you gather the others.¡±


    Without waiting, Kanoru sprinted toward the riverbank, shouting, ¡°Master Junzo! We have to retreat!¡±


    Deflecting another strike from the pirate captain, Master Junzo asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Kanoru raised his sword just in time to block an attack from a pirate. ¡°Another pirate ship is heading this way!¡±


    The pirate before him was a lower-rank samurai like Kanoru. Deflecting the attack, Kanoru channeled the power of the wind into his sword, eliminating all resistance. His blade moved too swiftly for the pirate to react¡ªa thin red line appeared on the pirate¡¯s neck before he collapsed, clutching his throat.


    Kanoru ran toward the forest and spotted Takashi and Takenaka among the children, firing arrows from cover. He joined them, loosing arrows at the enemy.


    A few minutes later, his eyes landed on the pirate captain, who was blocking Master Junzo¡¯s retreat. Kanoru took careful aim and fired an arrow. The pirate captain noticed and deflected it with his free hand, but the momentary distraction was enough¡ªMaster Junzo seized the opportunity and broke free.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Like a storm, Master Junzo tore through the pirates still engaging their samurai, cutting a path for retreat. Kanoru watched closely, sensing the wind surrounding Master Junzo¡¯s body. *He¡¯s in the final stage of the Sword Wind realm.*


    With Master Junzo leading the charge, the samurai on Kanoru¡¯s side retreated into the forest, while those on the opposite bank withdrew toward the front line.


    Seeing the pirate captain coming after him, Master Junzo unleashed a ten-meter wind blade. The pirate captain barely managed to defend against it, but in that moment, Master Junzo vanished into the forest. ¡°Let¡¯s retreat to the first camp!¡± he ordered.


    The group immediately turned and fled.


    Two hours later, Kanoru lay on his bed inside the tent where he stayed during his time in the first camp. From morning until now, he had neither rested nor eaten. As exhaustion took over, he closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, he woke up and found Takashi meditating on his bed. Sitting up silently so as not to disturb him, Kanoru got out of the tent.


    Half an hour later, he was having breakfast while observing the commotion in the camp. The girls had been moved here, with the boys occupying the western side and the girls the eastern side. Kanoru scanned the area, looking for a senior samurai to ask about the current situation.


    As he searched, he spotted Ren approaching, his right arm wrapped in a bandage. Kanoru hadn¡¯t realized Ren had been injured after they had charged down the slope last night.


    ¡°Senior Ren,¡± Kanoru called.


    Ren noticed him and quickened his pace.


    When he reached Kanoru, Kanoru asked, ¡°How were you injured?¡±


    ¡°A pirate cut my arm,¡± Ren replied.


    Kanoru nodded. ¡°Senior Ren, what¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°At dawn, the Niwais besieged the frontline camp. Master Negi and Master Junzo, along with their forces, are fighting the pirates.¡±


    Kanoru nodded again. ¡°What about us?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been given a rest day. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll join Master Junzo in battle.¡±


    Kanoru stood up. ¡°Then I should go train.¡±


    Ren gestured toward his breakfast. ¡°I¡¯m going to finish eating first.¡±


    Kanoru left the camp and walked toward a pond nearby. It was far enough from the camp that few people went there but close enough that wild beasts usually stayed away. Reaching the pond, he climbed a tree and sat down to meditate.


    Tomorrow, he would join the war.


    After a brief 30-minute meditation, he began practicing sword techniques from the School of the Eagle.


    There were five sword schools in this land¡ªCat, Snake, Eagle, Wolf, and Mantis. He was already proficient in the Cat and Snake styles. Mastering them would take time, but with his strong foundation, he could familiarize himself with the other three.


    He focused on the Eagle style, practicing each movement carefully. After every sequence, he recalled his actions, analyzing them for mistakes before repeating the motions. His goal was to make the techniques instinctive to his body.


    Engrossed in training, he didn¡¯t notice he was being watched¡ªuntil the sound of a cough broke his concentration.


    Two girls stood nearby, observing him. He stared at them in silence until one of them spoke.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you, but I saw you practicing the Eagle sword style. I¡¯m proficient in it too, so I wanted to train with you," she said.


    Kanoru asked, "Who are you?"


    "Oh, sorry! I¡¯m Mori Asuna," she replied.


    Kanoru raised an eyebrow. "I¡¯m Matsuda Kanoru. I¡¯d be glad to practice with you."


    Both girls gasped. "You¡¯re Matsuda Kanoru?" they exclaimed, staring at him.


    Asuna studied him and said, "You look different from the competition day."


    The other girl added, "Yes, his skin is darker, and there are cuts, but he is definitely Matsuda Kanoru."


    They exchanged whispers before Kanoru interrupted. "Do you want to practice or not?"


    Asuna snapped back. "Yes, yes, I do!" She unsheathed her sword and stepped forward.


    Kanoru said, "No opening gates¡ªwe¡¯ll only use sword skills."


    Asuna nodded, and they began sparring using Eagle sword techniques.


    Twenty minutes later, Kanoru was defeated.


    Asuna jumped in excitement. "I beat Kanoru! My brother couldn¡¯t even do that!"


    While she celebrated, Kanoru closed his eyes, replaying the fight in his mind and reviewing his mistakes. After two minutes, he opened his eyes. "Let¡¯s go again."


    "Okay!" Asuna agreed eagerly.


    This time, their duel stretched for an hour with no clear winner.


    Kanoru finally said, "Let¡¯s stop and take a break."


    Breathing heavily, Asuna nodded. "How did you improve so quickly?"


    Kanoru shrugged and closed his eyes again, analyzing their fight. He could feel himself nearing proficiency in the Eagle style.


    Opening his eyes, he felt hunger creeping in but didn¡¯t want to return to camp. His gaze fell on the fish swimming in the pond.


    Wading into the knee-deep water, he moved swiftly. In five seconds, he caught and killed three fish.


    Stepping out, Asuna asked, "What are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going to cook these," Kanoru replied.


    "I want one! And one for Mika," Asuna said.


    Kanoru gathered dry wood. "Why do you think I caught three?"


    After collecting enough, he cleaned the fish, started a fire, and began frying them.

 13. Asuna and New Command

    After finishing his fish, Kanoru decided to bring spices next time he left home. The meal had been plain, and he preferred some flavor.


    He realized that sparring with Asuna a few more times wouldn¡¯t significantly improve his Eagle-style sword technique. To master it, he needed consistent daily practice. Now, only two styles remained unfamiliar to him¡ªMantis and Wolf.


    As he watched them finish eating, he asked, "Are either of you proficient in Mantis or Wolf sword styles?"


    Asuna took another bite, chewed, and then answered, "Mika is proficient in Mantis style." She turned to Mika. "Right, Mika?"


    Mika, still chewing, quickly swallowed. "Yes, Miss."


    Kanoru asked, "Miss Mika, will you help me train in Mantis style?"


    Mika finished her fish, tossed the bones into the pond, and washed her hands. "Of course."


    Kanoru glanced at Asuna, who was still sitting between them.


    Asuna noticed his stare and blushed. "What?"


    "You¡¯re in the middle," Kanoru replied.


    "Oh!" She quickly got up and leaned against a tree at the edge of the clearing.


    Kanoru unsheathed his sword and looked at Mika. "Start."


    They began sparring, using only Mantis-style sword techniques.


    As they fought, Kanoru realized Mika was highly proficient¡ªfar more than Asuna in Eagle style. If skill could be measured, he estimated himself to be 20% proficient in Snake and Cat styles, Asuna about 5% in Eagle style, but Mika was at least 40% proficient in Mantis style.


    Kanoru was unfamiliar with Mantis techniques, but thanks to his never-forgotten memory, he retained every move his teachers had taught. If he trained carefully, he could replicate them perfectly. His solid foundation in other sword styles helped him hold his ground, but he was constantly on the defensive, reacting at the last moment before Mika¡¯s strikes landed.


    Mantis style was built on speed and precision¡ªevery strike aimed to kill with unrivaled swiftness. Each of Mika¡¯s attacks targeted a vital point.


    Fighting her felt like balancing on the edge of a cliff¡ªone mistake, and he would fall. He reminded himself that this was just training and that they were using the blunt side of their swords. Still, the intensity was real.


    He forced himself not to rely on other styles to defend. But after half an hour, he made a mistake.


    Mika¡¯s sword smacked Kanoru¡¯s arm.


    Since they were using the blunt side, it only bruised him. Seeing the swelling, Mika, unable to stop in time, dropped her sword and clutched his arm. Tears welled in her eyes. "I¡¯m sorry! I couldn¡¯t stop in time."


    Kanoru stepped back, slipping out of her grasp. He circulated chakra around the bruise, and slowly, the swelling faded. "Look, it¡¯s gone," he said, showing her his healed arm.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Asuna, who had been watching, remarked, "You¡¯ve mastered the second opening and even unlocked the third gate."


    Kanoru nodded. "Yes. Didn¡¯t you see the competition a month ago? I have already gained control over the second gate¡¯s energy."


    "No," Asuna replied. "Back then, steam was coming off you when you opened the second gate."


    Kanoru smirked. "Why wouldn¡¯t I master it in a training camp with such rich resources?"


    Curious, Asuna asked, "What did you receive?"


    "For ten days, I had herbal liquid made from a hundred-year-old ginseng. Then, ten days ago, I was given a potion made with the blood of a blood beast."


    "Wow!" Asuna exclaimed. "Even as my father¡¯s only daughter, I never had access to such resources."


    "I completed every task on time, so I was rewarded," Kanoru said. Then, turning away, he added, "Don¡¯t disturb me. I¡¯m going to meditate."


    With that, he walked to the edge of the clearing and sat down against a tree.


    Asuna and Mika watched him leave. Asuna murmured, "This is the first time I¡¯ve seen my father invest so much in training a samurai outside the family."


    Mika replied, "He¡¯s not an outsider."


    "What do you mean?" Asuna asked.


    "I heard rumours that Lord wants you and him to marry in the future."


    Asuna muttered to herself, "So, because of me, he got these resources¡­ No. If the war hadn¡¯t started, maybe. But in a war where survival is uncertain, Father wouldn¡¯t have given him so much unless he saw his potential."


    Mika nodded in agreement.


    Asuna straightened. "Let¡¯s train, too. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be on the battlefield. We may be in the archery unit, but we should be prepared for close combat as well."


    Asuna and Mika clashed, Asuna using the Eagle style while Mika wielded the Mantis style. Leaning against a tree, Kanoru watched, his thoughts drifting to the last sword school he had yet to familiarize himself with¡ªWolf Style. He recalled the instructor¡¯s demonstration, visualizing the movements in his mind.


    Standing up, he walked toward them and said, ¡°Mika, you¡¯re not using your full strength.¡±


    Asuna agreed. ¡°Yes, Mika. Use your full strength, or how will I improve?¡±


    Mika hesitated. ¡°Lady, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    Kanoru stepped in. ¡°I¡¯ll join Asuna to fight you.¡±


    Mika nodded, and the three trained together until the sun began to dip below the horizon. Then, they returned to camp.


    As they entered, many eyes turned toward them¡ªcurious, jealous, and knowing looks. Kanoru paid no attention, heading straight to his tent to change and clean himself. Afterward, he had dinner and returned to rest.


    Tomorrow, he needed to be at full strength. He decided against night training and planned to meditate until midnight before sleeping.


    Halfway through his meditation, someone called his name. Opening his eyes, he found the middle-ranked samurai he had helped yesterday.


    Kanoru stood as his tentmates, including Takeshi, watched curiously. He stepped outside. ¡°Sir.¡±


    The samurai said, ¡°Master Junzo wants to meet you.¡±


    Kanoru nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    They walked in silence, navigating through the tents and the bustling camp. Reaching a clearing, they crossed it and arrived at Master Junzo¡¯s tent.


    The samurai called out, ¡°Master Junzo, Kanoru is here.¡±


    A firm voice responded. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Kanoru entered and found Master Junzo seated with Takenaka, Asuna, and several unfamiliar samurai. Bowing, he greeted Junzo.


    Junzo spoke, ¡°If not for your efforts yesterday, the pirates would have launched a surprise attack on the frontline camp.¡±


    Kanoru replied humbly, ¡°That was my duty.¡±


    Junzo nodded. ¡°I have another task for you. Tomorrow, I will send a team of 100 lower-ranked samurai who can control the energy in the second gate, along with 10 middle-ranked samurai, to the eastern hills.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Our spy reports that a small Niwais force -20 middle-ranked and 130 lower-ranked samurai¡ªhas separated from their main army and is heading east. We believe they plan to cross the river. Shikichi,¡±¡ªhe gestured to the middle-ranked samurai who had fetched Kanoru¡ª¡°will be the captain. You, Kanoru, will be the deputy captain.¡±


    He looked at them both. ¡°Your goal is not to defeat them but to block their crossing and prevent an attack on the city.¡±


    Shikichi and Kanoru answered in unison, ¡°We will follow your orders, Master Junzo.¡±


    After discussing the details, Kanoru left to rest. Since they had to depart before dawn, Shikichi took charge of informing the team and preparing supplies for their stay in the eastern hills.


    Being only ten years old, Kanoru¡¯s role was limited to combat, which suited him fine. With no interest in logistics, he left the preparations to Shikichi and returned to his tent.

 14. New Discovery of power of Wind

    As the sun set over the lake, Kanoru finished setting up his tent. Their journey to the Eastern Hills had halted for the day. Traveling from the Western Black Kanji Forest to the Eastern Hills took two days on horseback. If they pushed through without rest, they would arrive exhausted, and encountering the enemy in such a state would mean certain defeat.


    With his tent secured, Kanoru walked away from the temporary camp. At a distance, he unsheathed his sword and practiced the five sword styles one by one. Then, he restarted, this time incorporating the power of wind into his movements.


    He had once formed 36 prototype sword moves but had forgotten them. Now, from the very beginning, he sought to integrate wind power into close combat again.


    Through his practice, he rediscovered 80 different ways to channel wind power. As he analyzed them, he found that among them, 36 sword moves could each be performed in one, two, or three different ways. With his growing understanding of the three new sword schools, that number increased to 45.


    "When my mastery of all five sword schools deepens, I will be able to perform 80 different ways as 80 perfected sword moves," he thought. Every unique way of wielding wind power held the potential to become a sword move of its own.


    By the lake, Kanoru performed the 36 sword moves along with the nine newly discovered ones. After completing the sequence, he realized he couldn¡¯t seamlessly connect them. Unlike before, when his sister would say his swordplay looked like a dance, now, after every move or two, he had to stop and adjust his stance before continuing.


    Murmuring to himself, he affirmed, "My discovery that every different way to use the power of wind has a corresponding sword move is correct."


    For an hour, he repeatedly practiced the 45 sword moves. Then, standing still, he analyzed his performance, carefully examining his movements. After thorough review, he began rearranging the order of the sword moves. Through countless adjustments, he identified 12 moves that could flow into one another seamlessly, followed by another set of nine. In these sequences, his strength transitioned smoothly between moves, eliminating the need to stop or adjust¡ªeach move''s end naturally became the beginning of the next.


    Before returning to camp, he performed one last set of sword techniques from all five schools. Then, he turned and walked back. The camp had no barricades, allowing access from any direction. To ensure security, a rotating patrol of 20 samurai guarded the perimeter, switching shifts every two hours.


    After greeting a patrolling samurai who had spotted him, Kanoru entered the camp. Instead of heading straight to his tent, he patrolled the area, searching for Shikichi. As deputy captain, he needed to communicate with the captain.


    Over a hundred tents were set up along one side of the lake. The camp was arranged in clusters of 10 to 20 tents, each forming a circle with an open space in the center for a fire. The fire provided light and warmth, essential as the autumn nights grew colder. To keep insects and creatures away, they burned nightshade grass, its smoke and scent acting as a natural repellent.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Kanoru found Shikichi in a clearing, sitting with several middle-ranked samurai, Takenaka, Tasuo, Asuna, and Mika. Spotting him, Asuna waved, and he walked over, taking a seat beside her. Some of the samurai exchanged knowing looks, while Tasuo shot him an angry glare.


    Tasuo suddenly spoke. ¡°Kanoru, where were you? You¡¯re the deputy captain, yet you were missing during an important discussion.¡±


    Kanoru didn¡¯t react. He was used to this. Since arriving at the training camp, Tasuo had either challenged him or thrown strange questions his way. To Kanoru, he was just an attention-seeking child. Though Kanoru looked like a child himself, his mind was over 30 years ahead of Tasuo¡¯s.


    Calmly, he replied, ¡°I was made deputy captain because my strength is the highest among lower-ranked samurai.¡± Though he could only maintain the third gate for ten minutes and had yet to master its energy, he was confident that no lower-ranked samurai, regardless of age, could defeat him in the territory.


    Tasuo simply grunted, ¡°Hmph,¡± but fell silent as Takenaka patted his thigh.


    Kanoru asked, "What are you all discussing?"


    Asuna replied, "We¡¯re discussing how to stop the Niwais from crossing the river."


    Shikichi added, "We can¡¯t decide whether to engage them in battle if we find them after entering the Eastern Hills."


    Kanoru shook his head. "Their numbers and strength are greater than ours. Fighting them directly would be foolish."


    Tasuo scoffed, "What, are you afraid? We can defeat them."


    Without even glancing at Tasuo, Kanoru continued, addressing Shikichi. "Master Junzo ordered us to prevent them from crossing the river or attacking our town."


    "We¡¯re already a day behind them, so stopping them at the river is impossible. Before thinking about how to fight them, we need to ensure they don¡¯t leave the Eastern Hills."


    One of the middle-ranked samurai nodded. "Shikichi, Kanoru is right. If we face them in open battle and lose, they¡¯ll have a direct path to our town."


    Shikichi sighed. "Then we must figure out how to trap them inside the Eastern Hills."


    Kanoru asked, "Do we have a map of the Eastern Hills and the surrounding area?"


    Shikichi nodded. "Yes, in my tent."


    "Can I see it?"


    "Of course." Shikichi entered his tent and returned a minute later with a large scroll. "Here," he said, handing it to Kanoru.


    Kanoru took the scroll, unrolled it, and adjusted his position so the firelight illuminated the map. He studied it carefully, noting every detail. Then, he rolled it back up and handed it to Shikichi.


    Shikichi raised an eyebrow. "You don¡¯t need more time to study it?"


    Kanoru shook his head. "No need." He sat back down and closed his eyes.


    As he listened, he heard Takenaka discussing the map with the others, debating how best to trap the Niwais within the Eastern Hills and the surrounding forest.


    While the others continued their discussion, Kanoru recalled the map in his mind, analyzing every detail. His first thought was not about destroying the Niwais'' small force but how to block them while prioritizing his own safety.


    His attention settled on the five villages surrounding the Eastern Hills. The forest and hills had been cleared of blood beasts and impure blood beasts, leaving only ordinary wildlife. Because of this, the villages were able to exist near the forest, relying on it for survival.


    The blood beasts and impure blood beasts had to be regularly hunted. The Eastern Hills stretched from the northern to the southern border of their territory, eventually connecting to the Eagle Mountains. These mountains served as a natural barrier between the Mori and Niwais territories, with only two passages linking the two sides.


    Kanoru¡¯s thoughts remained fixed on the five villages. Slowly, the first step of his plan began to take shape in his mind.

 15. Mani Village

    Kanoru opened his eyes and looked at the group still deep in discussion. He spoke, "Sir Shikichi, what do you know about the five villages?"


    Shikichi glanced at the map, noting the five villages around the forest bordering the Eastern Hills. He admitted, "I don¡¯t know much about them," then turned to someone in the group. "Fuma, aren¡¯t you from one of these villages?"


    Fuma nodded. "Yes, I¡¯m from Koji Village."


    Kanoru continued, "I want to know about all five villages¡ªhow they live and how many people reside in each."


    Fuma explained, "The villages are quite similar. People farm from spring to autumn, and in winter, they rely on hunting. Each village has about 200 to 300 residents."


    Kanoru asked, "There may be retired samurai living there, correct?"


    Fuma confirmed, "Yes, but only apprentices and lower-ranked samurai. All of them are retired and over 30 years old."


    Kanoru nodded. "But they¡¯re skilled in archery, aren¡¯t they?"


    Fuma responded, "Most villagers hunt regularly and are highly skilled with a bow."


    Kanoru continued, "They hunt in the Eastern Hills and the surrounding forest, which means they know the terrain well."


    Fuma agreed. "Yes."


    Shikichi interjected, "We cannot involve ordinary villagers in military matters without the lord¡¯s permission."


    Tasuo added, "It¡¯s our duty as samurai to protect them, not drag them into war." Some other samurai echoed his sentiment.


    Kanoru¡¯s expression remained calm as he said, "Who said I want them to fight the Niwais?"


    Shikichi frowned. "Then what are you planning?"


    Kanoru replied, "The area north of the river makes up only a quarter of the entire Eastern Hills, but it¡¯s still large enough to hide a 150-man army."


    The others nodded in agreement with his assessment.


    Kanoru continued, "If we enter the Eastern Hills to search for them or set up a blockade inside the forest, they could simply slip out through another route, putting the five villages in immediate danger." He paused, letting his words sink in.


    Shikichi said, "Go on."


    Kanoru continued, "My plan is to turn the five villages into fortresses. We¡¯ll divide our forces into five teams, each guarding and patrolling a village. This way, we can effectively contain the Niwais within the Eastern Hills."


    The samurai exchanged looks, nodding. Kanoru¡¯s plan might not lead to an immediate victory, but it was the safest and most effective way to block the Niwais from attacking Entori with minimal risk.


    Shikichi said, "Then at dawn, we divide our forces into five groups, each heading to a village to fortify it."


    Kanoru added, "One team should leave immediately for Nisi Village."


    Shikichi frowned. "Why?"


    Kanoru gestured toward the map. "Look at its location."


    Shikichi studied the map. "It¡¯s near the river."


    Stolen novel; please report.


    "Exactly," Kanoru confirmed. "The Niwais only need to cross at a narrow point and follow the riverbank to exit the forest, bringing them straight to Nisi Village. We should send two teams there¡ªeach consisting of two middle-ranked samurai and 20 lower-ranked samurai."


    Shikichi hesitated. "Then one village will be left unguarded."


    "That would be Konai Village," Kanoru said. "It¡¯s the furthest away, and if the Niwais go through the hills and forest, it¡¯ll take them a day to reach it. It¡¯ll be their last option."


    Kanoru continued, "The second team at Nisi Village will help build defenses there, then after some rest, they¡¯ll head to Konai Village."


    Shikichi stood. "Yukei, Chi, and Yuto, come with me. Gather 40 lower-ranked warriors¡ªwe leave in an hour."


    Turning to Kanoru, he added, "You assign the remaining teams to their villages." With that, he and his chosen officers left to gather their forces.


    Kanoru turned to another samurai. "Sir Fuma, you¡¯re assigned to Koji Village. Choose one middle-ranked samurai and 20 lower-ranked samurai." Koji Village was the closest to Nisi Village.


    Fuma nodded and stood. He turned to another samurai. "Takenaka, will you join my team?"


    Takenaka stood. "Yes, Sir Fuma, I¡¯d be glad to."


    Tasuo silently followed them as they left to gather their warriors.


    Kanoru then turned to Lady Riko. "You¡¯ll take command of Toru Village. Choose your second-in-command and your squad."


    Lady Riko glanced at Asuna. "Asuna, will you join me?"


    Asuna shook her head. "No, sorry, Lady Riko. I¡¯m following Kanoru."


    Lady Riko nodded in understanding and stood up, walking away to assemble her team.


    Kanoru turned to the two middle-ranked samurai still seated. "Sir Ryohi, Sir Akozo, you will both follow me."


    Ryohi smiled. "Of course."


    Akozo added, "We are at your service, Deputy Captain Kanoru."


    Kanoru smiled awkwardly. "Sir Ryohi, Sir Akozo, there¡¯s no need for formalities. You are my seniors¡ªplease offer me your guidance."


    With that, Kanoru went to find Shikichi, as he had yet to select lower-ranked samurai for his team. The remaining warriors would automatically join him.


    He stayed awake until Shikichi and his team departed, then finally went to rest.


    An hour before dawn, he woke and began packing up his tent. Around him, the temporary camp slowly stirred to life. After gathering his belongings, he walked to the lake, washed himself, and ate a quick meal from their supplies.


    Afterward, he headed to where his horse was tethered and fed it. Once everyone was ready, they mounted their horses and rode together for an hour before Fuma and his team separated, heading south toward Koji Village.


    Since Toru Village lay straight ahead, they continued their journey. After another two hours, Kanoru and his team parted ways with Lady Riko and her squad, who turned toward Toru Village while he led his group toward Mani Village.


    A few hours before noon, Kanoru and his team reached the outskirts of Mani Village.


    As they approached, villagers working in the fields paused to stare at them. The harvest season was nearing, and Karonu''s gaze swept over the golden paddy fields. A thought crossed his mind: *They need to harvest quickly. If the Niwais attack, their crops will become the enemy¡¯s food supply.*


    As they entered the village, the villagers and children gathered, watching them with cautious eyes.


    Karonu spoke firmly, "Where is the village chief?"


    The villagers exchanged glances and murmured among themselves. Then a voice called out, "I am the village chief!"


    An old man ran toward them, slightly out of breath. "I am the chief of Mani Village. Samurai, what can I do for you?"


    Karonu got straight to the point. "A force of Niwais is crossing into our land through the Eastern Hills."


    A ripple of panic spread through the villagers. Murmurs turned into worried whispers, fear evident on their faces.


    Karonu raised his voice to reassure them. "Do not worry. We are here to protect you and will fortify your village."


    The village chief bowed deeply. "Thank you, Samurai. Thank you."


    "But for that, we need your cooperation," Karonu added.


    The village chief nodded. "Yes, Samurai. We will do whatever is needed." He turned to his people. "Right, my fellow villagers?"


    A chorus of voices responded, "Yes!"


    Karonu wasted no time. "Chief, gather all available villagers and dig a trench¡ªhalf a meter wide and two meters deep¡ªten meters around the village perimeter."


    The village chief nodded. "Yes, we will begin immediately."


    Karonu turned to his samurai. "Asuna, Mika¡ªyou will stay behind to help and oversee the work." Then he looked at the rest of his warriors. "Drop your luggage and follow me to the forest. We need timber."


    Asuna nodded. "Understood." The samurai began unstrapping their gear, placing it under a large tree.


    Karonu turned back to the chief. "Do you have anything in the village to transport large fallen trees?"


    The chief thought for a moment. "We have two ox carts."


    "Good," Karonu said. "Once we leave, send them after us toward the forest."


    With that, Karonu rode toward the nearest tree, dismounted to drop his luggage, then mounted again. With his team following close behind, he galloped east toward the forest.

 16. Battle For Nisi Village

    At the same time, Karonu and his group entered the forest to cut trees. In Nisi Village, Shikichi inspected the fortifications built in a limited time. He didn¡¯t know when or if the Niwais would attack. Last night, Karonu mentioned the Niwais exiting the Eastern Hills and marching along the riverbank. Shikichi agreed with his reasoning¡ªif he were leading the Niwais, he would use the same route.


    He climbed the earthen fortification¡ªno wood was used. After arriving at dawn, his group, along with the villagers, dug a three-meter-deep, two-meter-wide trench around the village, using the soil to create an elevated platform inside the perimeter.


    A voice called out, "Shikichi, you should rest." He didn¡¯t need to turn to recognize it.


    "Chi, you rest," Shikichi replied.


    Chi shrugged. "A short nap, and I¡¯m back to full strength. You should do the same."


    "I will after Yuto returns."


    "Where did he go?" Chi asked.


    "I sent him to the riverbank to watch for the Niwais."


    "What are the chances they¡¯ll take that route?"


    Shikichi countered, "If you were their captain, which route would you take?"


    Chi thought for a moment. *If I knew nothing about the Eastern Hills¡ªthe beasts, the dangers¡ªI¡¯d avoid it.* He said aloud, "I¡¯d take the riverbank too."


    They stood atop the platform, gazing south as the sun set. A cool breeze from the river brushed against them. Suddenly, dust clouds rose in the distance¡ªsomeone was running from the forest.


    Chi squinted. "It¡¯s Yuto. You can rest now."


    Shikichi might have agreed, but Yuto was sprinting at full speed, kicking up dust. Even more unusual, he had opened his four body gates for speed. Shikichi muttered, "Did he really need to open his gates just to return?"


    Chi¡¯s expression hardened. The hour-long run from the river was about to be completed in ten minutes. Yuto, desperate to reach the village, dashed across the paddy fields, leapt over the trench, ran three steps along the soil wall, and landed on the platform.


    Bent over, hands on his knees, drenched in sweat, Yuto gasped for breath. Shikichi waited until his breathing steadied.


    "What happened? Did you spot them?"


    "Yes," Yuto managed.


    Shikichi¡¯s gaze sharpened. "How long until they arrive?"


    "They¡¯re on foot, no horses in sight. Two to three hours."


    Shikichi fell silent, calculating his next move.


    Chi broke the silence. "Your orders?"


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Shikichi said, "Tell everyone to prepare, including villagers with bows. Have them eat now and send someone to Koji Village to inform Fuma."


    Chi nodded. "You and Yuto should rest. I¡¯ll wake you when I see the enemy."


    Shikichi almost refused, but if he didn¡¯t rest, Yuto wouldn¡¯t either. In battle, exhaustion could mean death. He sighed. "Alright."


    ------


    By the riverbank, men and women in armor marched forward, carrying spears and shields. Their armor bore the engraved symbol of a bear. Leading them were two figures¡ªa teenager and a young man.


    The teenager spoke. "Brother, is Father really going to honor the promise to the Sanada and hand over the Mori lands?"


    The young man replied, "A samurai cannot break his word."


    "I know," the teenager said, "but I feel reluctant. They only gave us 500 men and hired some pirates to help."


    "I also hesitate to give up the land," the young man admitted, "but without their 500 men, we couldn¡¯t have broken through the passes."


    He continued, "Besides, the contract lasts only a year. Next year, we can strike back and reclaim it."


    The teenager smirked. "Good plan. This time, nothing will stop us from destroying the Moris."


    They marched in silence for half an hour before the teenager grumbled, "I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s rest and catch some fish."


    "Not now," the young man said. "There¡¯s a village just beyond the forest. We must reach it before nightfall."


    The teenager scoffed. "A small village? How long would it take to conquer it?"


    The young man¡¯s gaze darkened. "Do you think the Moris haven¡¯t noticed our departure from the main force?"


    He continued, "Even with a day''s head start, the river crossing took half a day. We were on one side while they were on this one. Their forces are either already here or on the way."


    The teenager¡¯s expression hardened. "I understand, Brother." With renewed determination, he pressed on.


    Two hours later, they emerged from the forest and turned north.


    "Yuki," the young man called, "how far is the village?"


    A man behind him answered, "Young Lord, an hour¡¯s march."


    "Then the destruction of this village will mark the beginning of the Mori¡¯s end."


    The warriors roared, "End of the Moris!"


    Five minutes later, the paddy fields came into view. But beyond them, a wall stood¡ªmanned by Mori men and women.


    The young man narrowed his eyes. "Looks like we''re late."


    The teenager asked, "Brother, what now?"


    The young man smirked. "We attack."


    -----


    Chi, standing atop the wall, spotted the approaching force. Beside him, Yukei muttered, "Looks like they¡¯re here."


    Chi turned slightly. "Rozo, wake up Shikichi and Yuto."


    A teenager behind them answered, "Yes, sir," then turned and sprinted away.


    Chi continued, "We should man the eastern wall."


    Yukei nodded. "With that armor, they won¡¯t risk crossing the muddy paddy fields." He secretly wished they would¡ªmud would slow them down, making them easy targets for his arrows.


    But his wish went unfulfilled. The enemy bypassed the fields, heading east before turning north. Seeing this, Chi and the others moved to the eastern wall.


    As the Niwais army reached the road leading to the village, Shikichi and Yuto joined them. The enemy pulled shields from their backs, forming a protective wall against incoming arrows.


    "If we still had the old bows," Yuto said, watching them, "we wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them from advancing."


    Chi smirked. "With the new bows, their shields won¡¯t save them."


    Yuto turned to Shikichi. "Give us the order, and we¡¯ll start shooting."


    "Not yet," Shikichi said, watching the enemy close in. "Let them get closer."


    A minute later, he raised his bow. "Everyone, ready."


    A chorus of voices responded, "Yes!"


    "Fire!"


    Shikichi released his arrow, and the air filled with the snap of bowstrings as a hundred arrows rained down.


    The volley struck the shield wall. Some arrows pierced through, and pained screams echoed.


    "Keep shooting!" Shikichi commanded, firing another arrow.


    Suddenly, twenty samurai burst from the shield wall, spears in hand, charging at incredible speed toward the village.


    "Samurai, draw your swords!" Shikichi shouted. "Villagers, keep firing!"


    He unsheathed his blade, swinging it toward the enemy. A crescent-shaped wind blade shot forward.


    From within the Niwais ranks, a man raised his spear and thrust it forward. A wind arrow shot from the spearhead, colliding with Shikichi¡¯s attack¡ªboth vanishing in a burst of energy.

 17. Sacrifice

    Kanoru''s sword, enveloped in wind, sliced cleanly through a tree trunk. The tree remained upright until he walked to the other side and gave it a push¡ªonly then did it fall.


    Behind him, Ryohi asked, "Do we need to cut more?"


    Kanoru replied, "I don¡¯t know. Until the construction is finished, I can¡¯t say." then added, "But for today, this will do."


    A loud crash interrupted them as another tree fell nearby.


    Ryohi turned and shouted, "Akozo, stop! No more trees for today!"


    Kanoru gazed toward the forest, waiting for the lower-ranked samurai to return. When they first arrived to cut trees, they realized no one had brought axes. After a quick discussion, he, Ryohi, and Akozo¡ªwho could wield the power of wind¡ªdecided to fell the trees with their swords, ensuring the blades wouldn¡¯t be damaged. Meanwhile, he had sent the lower-ranked samurai into the forest to hunt.


    Kanoru glanced at the pile of dead beasts¡ªrabbits, boars, and birds already gathered. They had agreed not to rely solely on the village¡¯s food supply. One of the samurai had come across a herd of deer, and upon hearing this, the others had followed him deeper into the forest to hunt.


    "Looks like we have to wait for them," Kanoru said.


    Akozo, sitting down on a tree trunk, replied, "I¡¯ll gladly wait if they bring back deer."


    Following his lead, Kanoru and Ryohi also sat down.


    Ryohi then spoke, "Kanoru, I should congratulate you. Any day now, you''ll reach the second stage of the Sword Wind Realm."


    Kanoru asked, "Both of you have already reached the second stage. Can you give me any advice on how to advance?"


    Akozo said, "Anyone who understands the power of wind and enters the first stage will eventually reach the second. The only difference is how long it takes."


    Ryohi nodded in agreement. "Yes. Understanding the wind is the hardest part, but once you do, advancing to the second stage happens naturally."


    Kanoru, surprised, asked, "How?"


    Ryohi answered, "Master one sword style or become proficient in all five."


    Kanoru now understood why he felt that if he applied the 80 different ways to use the power of wind to a sword move, he would advance to the second stage. Since he had nothing else to do at the moment, he thought he should ask them how to reach the third and fourth stages.


    Kanoru asked, "Can you tell me about the third and fourth stages?"


    Akozo answered, "To enter the third stage, one must understand the nature of the power of wind."


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Ryohi added, "But it''s difficult to comprehend."


    Akozo sighed. "Five years have passed, and I still haven''t grasped it."


    Ryohi scoffed. "Only five years? For me, it''s been seven."


    Kanoru said, "So many years have passed¡ªhave you both stopped trying to comprehend it?"


    Akozo shook his head. "No, every day, I spend two hours trying."


    Ryohi added, "I spend three."


    Kanoru didn''t understand why they dedicated so much time to this. From his limited knowledge, the power of the wind only enhanced a samurai''s combat ability. If they had spent so many years without success, wouldn''t it be better to focus on opening the gates inside their bodies instead? There had to be a reason.


    So Kanoru asked, "Wouldn''t it be better to use that time to train your body and open the gates?"


    Ryohi replied, "We do this because we know our limits. We will likely never advance beyond Middle-ranked Samurai¡ªour chances of reaching Higher-rank are less than 10%."


    Akozo nodded in agreement.


    Kanoru asked, "Does the power of wind help one become a Higher-ranked Samurai?"


    Akozo answered, "Not directly, but indirectly."


    Ryohi continued, "To advance to the fourth stage of the Sword Wind Realm, one must deeply comprehend the nature of the power of wind¡ªenough to sense the spirit of wind. Then, through willpower, they must subdue and merge with these spirits. When that happens, their body is baptized by the power of wind, healing internal injuries, removing accumulated impurities, improving talent, and increasing vitality."


    Akozo added, "It also extends the age at which your strength stops advancing¡ªfrom 30 years to 45."


    Before Kanoru could ask another question, he heard footsteps coming from the deep jungle. Looking up, he saw the lower-rank samurai returning, half of them carrying deer carcasses.


    Kanoru thought, "Looks like it''s time to head back."


    ----


    That night, after dinner, Kanoru sat on the roof of a house, staring south. His face was tense with worry. If their plan had succeeded, then Sir Shikichi, his team, and the villagers of Nisi Village would have already been destroyed by the Niwais. But now, the Niwais should be trapped inside Nisi Village, pinned down by Fuma and his group.


    Yesterday, when he made the plan and assigned the teams, every middle-ranked samurai present understood the true purpose behind it. Yet, no one spoke of it aloud, ensuring the lower-ranked samurai remained unaware.


    He felt someone climbing onto the roof and turned to see Asuna approaching under the moonlight.


    "Why are you looking south with such worry?" she asked.


    Kanoru didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he said, "Can you ask your father to take care of the families of Sir Shikichi and his team?"


    Asuna frowned. "Why?"


    Kanoru remained silent. Just then, he spotted a woman riding toward the village on horseback. Seeing this, he stood up and shouted, "Sir Akozo! Sir Ryohi!"


    In the next moment, Akozo and Ryohi leaped onto the roof, looking at him questioningly.


    Kanoru pointed to the approaching rider. "The news we''ve been waiting for has arrived."


    Akozo and Ryohi immediately jumped down and ran toward the woman. Kanoru followed, and behind him, Asuna called out, "Wait for me!" before rushing after them.


    When Kanoru reached the rider, the woman spoke, "Lady Riko sent me. The plan succeeded."


    Akozo and Ryohi froze, their expressions turning to stone.


    Kanoru asked, "Did Lady Riko leave for Nisi Village?"


    The woman nodded. "Yes."


    Kanoru turned to the others. "Sir Akozo, Sir Ryohi, now is not the time to mourn. We must leave for Nisi Village immediately. We cannot let the sacrifice of Sir Shikichi, his samurai, and the villagers be in vain."


    Ryohi clenched his fists and then turned toward the village. "You''re right. We can''t let their sacrifice be wasted."


    Akozo let out a heavy breath. "The plan succeeded, but why don''t I feel happy?" Shaking his head, he turned back to prepare for the journey.


    Asuna, now even more confused, demanded, "What plan succeeded? And why are you talking about Sir Shikichi, his group, and the villagers as if they are dead?"


    Kanoru said, "Now isn¡¯t the time. I¡¯ll explain on the way to Nisi Village."


    With that, he headed toward the village to get ready. Asuna and the woman followed close behind.

 18. Master and Wind Gems

    Junzo stood beside his brother, Tsuki, watching the flames consume the frontline camp. Tsuki, the lord of this land, had made the difficult decision to abandon the camp when the Niwais launched their assault, and pirates infiltrated the river behind them. Staying had become too dangerous. Now, their priority was to prevent the Niwais'' main force and the pirates from landing on their side of the river.


    Junzo''s immediate concern was the small Niwais force that had crossed the river from the east. He had already sent a unit to intercept them, though they were outnumbered by about thirty men, and their fighting strength was only half that of the Niwais.


    "Brother, is there any news from Shikichi?" Tsuki asked.


    "Someone should be arriving with a report any minute now," Junzo replied.


    Tsuki hesitated before speaking again. "I heard you made Kanoru Shikichi¡¯s deputy captain. Can he handle it?"


    Junzo nodded. "Kanoru was the first to spot the pirates. With only fourteen lower-ranked samurai, he managed to stall their advance until Negi and I arrived to stop them."


    Tsuki considered this and said, "After the battle, I should reward him with some land."


    Before Junzo could respond, they heard a voice calling their names. Turning, they saw Kaomisa approaching, her arm and upper left body wrapped in bandages.


    Tsuki frowned. "Why are you here? You should be resting. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to fight again."


    Kaomisa shook her head. "I was thinking about the man I fought today."


    Junzo crossed his arms. "I heard he has mastered the power of lightning. It¡¯s not your fault that you couldn¡¯t defeat him."


    Kaomisa and her brother had both opened the Seventh Gate, yet the man who had injured her had only opened the Sixth.


    "I will defeat him in our next fight," she said firmly. "I was caught off guard when he used the power of lightning."


    Tsuki¡¯s expression darkened. "To control both the power of wind and lightning... That makes him nearly as strong as you and me." He thought back¡ªthere had been no reports from their spies about such a warrior. "The Niwais must have been preparing for this invasion for more than a decade."


    Junzo nodded in agreement, his thoughts turning inward. ''If I could comprehend the Fourth Stage of the power of wind, then our high-level strength would finally match the Niwais.''


    He was a high-ranked samurai who had once opened Six Gates, but after turning thirty, his strength had begun to decline. Now, at forty-one, his normal strength was that of a Five-Gate warrior. The power of the wind could temporarily restore him to his peak, but only for a short time.


    Their attention shifted back to Kaomisa as she spoke again. "I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a member of the Niwais."


    Junzo and Tsuki turned to her in surprise. "What?"


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Kaomisa met their gazes steadily. "Because during our entire fight, he never used the power of wind."


    Tsuki narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure?"


    Kaomisa¡¯s voice was firm. "Lord, do you think I would lie about this?"


    Silence fell between them as Tsuki and Junzo sank into deep thought.


    There were four great continents in the world. On their continent, the powers of Wind, Lightning, Light, and Darkness resided. If this warrior was not Niwais, then where had he come from?


    Their people followed a specific path¡ªfirst comprehending the power of Wind, then using it to grasp the power of Lightning, and finally progressing to the power of Light. Only after mastering three of the four elemental powers on their continent could they sense and absorb the world¡¯s essence energy.


    Anyone who could absorb essence energy was known as a ''Master'', and every Master was a ''Divine Samurai''. However, not all Divine Samurai were Masters. There were two ways to become a Master: following the three-power path or comprehending a single power to the level where one could absorb essence energy. Their people followed the three-power path, while the Niwais pursued the single-power path¡ªthough their focus was on Wind rather than Lightning.


    The man who had injured Kaomisa using the power of Lightning could still be Niwais. Those who deeply comprehended Wind could eventually perceive and wield Lightning. But if that were the case, Kaomisa should have sensed Wind energy from him. If he had instead comprehended Lightning directly, then he either belonged to another family, or the Niwais had acquired a new inheritance.


    After explaining his thoughts, he asked, "Which of these two possibilities seems more likely?"


    Junzo was the first to respond. "Tsuki, those 500 samurai who suddenly appeared, destroyed the fort, and opened the passage for the Niwais¡ªwe assumed they had been hidden by the Niwais and prepared for this invasion. But now, I suspect they might be from another family entirely."


    Kaomisa''s eyes hardened. "Then let''s capture that man tomorrow and interrogate him."


    Tsuki replied, "I would like to, but we can''t. Our higher-ranked samurai are outnumbered. We have four, while they have five. Junzo is already struggling to hold off their fifth higher-ranked samurai."


    Junzo sighed. "Little Brother, I''m sorry. If I had reached the fourth stage of the Sword Wind Realm, we wouldn¡¯t be in this dilemma."


    Kaomisa shook her head. "Sir Junzo, this isn''t your fault. If you weren¡¯t a Mori, you would have retired from samurai duties by now and wouldn''t even be involved in this war, but..."


    Junzo cut her off. "But I *am* Mori Junzo."


    Tsuki spoke firmly, "Brother, if you weren¡¯t here, our situation would be far worse. Besides, I brought something from the treasury that might help us break this deadlock."


    Kaomisa''s eyes narrowed. "What is it?"


    Tsuki extended his hand. "Brother, give me your palm."


    Junzo held out his palm, and Tsuki retrieved a red wooden box from his pocket, placing it in his brother¡¯s hand.


    Junzo frowned. "What is this?"


    Tsuki simply said, "Open it and see."


    Junzo, heeding his little brother¡¯s words, opened the box to reveal ten blue, sparkling gems. The peculiar thing about them was the faint sound of wind emanating from within, and as he gazed upon them, he could feel the air around him subtly pick up.


    Kaomisa whispered, "Wind Gems¡­" Then, turning to her lord, she asked, "Tsuki, why is this the first time I¡¯ve heard about them?"


    Tsuki replied, "I kept them hidden for an emergency like this." He then looked at his elder brother and said, "Elder Brother, among us, you are the closest to reaching the fourth stage of the Sword Wind Realm. I want you to use these ten Wind Gems to advance."


    Junzo had known about the Wind Gems locked away in the family¡¯s inner treasury, but he had never requested them. He had wanted to reach the fourth stage through his own efforts. But now, with the enemy ahead and his family depending on him, he had no choice.


    Accepting the responsibility, he simply said, "Thank you, Brother," before closing the box.


    Before he could leave to use the gems, a samurai came running toward them and called out, "Lord! A report from the Eastern Hills!"


    Tsuki took the scroll, unrolling it swiftly. Junzo and Kaomisa stepped beside him to read, their eyes scanning the words as the first rays of sunlight crested over the Eastern Hills behind them.

 19. The Reason

    The three read the report with blank expressions, but as they reached Kanoru''s plan, their faces darkened.


    "If I had given them five more middle-ranked samurai, they wouldn''t have had to resort to such a plan," Junzo muttered.


    A middle-ranked samurai was only one rank higher than a lower-ranked one, but even five lower-ranked samurai who had opened three gates could barely hold off a middle-ranked samurai with four gates. The enemy force consisted of 20 middle-ranked samurai and 130 lower-ranked samurai. To properly hold them off, they would have needed at least 15 middle-ranked and 160 lower-ranked samurai. But Junzo had only been able to send 10 middle-ranked and 100 lower-ranked samurai.


    Tsuki shook his head. "Brother, this isn''t your fault. We simply didn''t have more men to send."


    Kaomisa added grimly, "Sixty percent of the samurai stationed on the other side of the river are dead, and forty percent are injured. Our numbers are stretched thin."


    Junzo exhaled sharply. "Thankfully, we only have the Niwais at our southern border. But at their border, the Niwais have two forces positioned against them. So they cannot send their full force."


    Both Tsuki and Kaomisa nodded, and they continued reading. As Junzo''s eyes further scanned the report, his worst fears were confirmed.


    The garrison at Nisi Village¡ªfour middle-ranked samurai and 40 lower-ranked samurai¡ªhad been completely wiped out. However, 80% of the villagers managed to escape through a second gate built behind the village.


    According to the report, five enemy middle-ranked samurai had been killed by the garrison. Of the 130 enemy lower-ranked samurai, half had fallen to arrows. Nearly half had been cut down by Fuma and his group at the last moment.


    Now, the enemy occupied Nisi Village¡ªbut with limited supplies. If they attempted to leave, they would be shot down by arrows.


    A middle-ranked samurai could catch up to a horse, but doing so would take time and consume chakra. Meanwhile, they would be vulnerable to arrows, risking injury or death. The newly designed bows could fire arrows farther, capable of killing even middle-ranked samurai.


    The garrison had chosen this self-sacrificing strategy because they knew a direct battle would end in defeat. They had anticipated that the enemy would strike Nisi Village first. Had all their forces garrisoned there, they might have been able to hold the village, but then the enemy would have simply marched toward Entori.


    That, however, was not a major concern¡ªwhile the enemy was on foot, their own forces had horses. They could decimate the advancing troops with arrows. The real threat was if the enemy retreated to the eastern hills.


    Inside the dense forests of the eastern hills, horses would be slowed, and firing arrows would become difficult, negating their primary advantage. Worse, the enemy would have access to abundant resources, including wild horses. The longer they remained in the eastern hills, the harder it would become to defeat them.


    If the enemy managed to connect with their main army, reinforcements would arrive, forcing their own main force to fight on three fronts¡ªa disastrous situation.


    With pirates near the western cliffs, the need to stop the main enemy army from crossing the river, and now the threat in the eastern hills, any enemy foothold on this side of the river would be catastrophic.


    Currently, the enemy had 15 middle-ranked samurai and 60 lower-ranked samurai, while their own forces had only six middle-ranked samurai and 60 lower-ranked samurai. They were still no match for the enemy in direct combat. However, if the enemy left the shelter of Nisi Village, they would be exposed to relentless arrow fire, weakening their numbers until they could be engaged and annihilated in direct combat.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Moreover, with the enemy''s position now locked in, reinforcements could be sent. The main force could dispatch 10 middle-ranked samurai by ship, reaching the battlefield within three hours. Within a few more hours, they could crush the enemy and return to rejoin the main force.


    Kaomisa, after reading the report, said, "Kanoru is a brilliant strategist, but he is only ten years old. If word spreads that his plan resulted in the loss of four middle-ranked samurai and forty lower-ranked samurai, some of their vengeful relatives might come after him."


    Junzo responded, "No worries. I will take responsibility and claim the plan was mine. I made Kanoru the deputy captain so he could oversee its execution." He knew Kanoru was still young¡ªthere was no need for him to bear such infamy. His plan had been ruthless, but it was effective.


    Kaomisa nodded. "That''s for the best. But now, we should send some middle-ranked samurai to eliminate the remaining enemy quickly."


    Tsuki interjected, "We still need to confirm if any outside forces have joined hands with the Niwais to attack us. The lower-ranked samurai may not know, but the middle-ranked ones will have at least some insight."


    Junzo considered this. "To capture one or two middle-ranked samurai from the enemy, we would need to send at least fifteen of our own."


    Kaomisa spoke up, "I should go. I won''t be able to fight today, and neither will that man because of our injuries. But for capturing prisoners, I am the best choice."


    Tsuki frowned. "But you''re injured."


    Kaomisa dismissed his concern. "These wounds won''t stop me from taking down fifteen middle-ranked samurai. Besides, we are already short on men for defence."


    Tsuki sighed. "Then get ready to leave."


    "I leave now," Kaomisa said. Since they were standing near the river, she jumped into a boat and began rowing. With the current flowing west to east and her own strength, she would reach Nisi Village in an hour, Tsuki estimated.


    Turning to Junzo, Tsuki said, "You should start training with the Wind Gems." He glanced at the sun, checking the time. "In a couple of hours, they will attack again."


    Junzo nodded and left.


    Tsuki remained, watching the dwindling flames of his former frontline camp. Beyond them, banners bearing the image of a bear fluttered in the wind. This war had no easy solution¡ªhe could not see a clear way to defeat the Niwais. They were outnumbered in both manpower and strength.


    Kanoru''s new bow design had given them an advantage in long-range combat and was the reason Tsuki had abandoned the old frontline camp, retreating to this side of the river. Now, his task was clear: stop the Niwais and the pirates from securing a foothold here and wait for an opportunity.


    -----


    Kanoru sat alone on his horse, staring at Nisi Village. Behind him, his team waited on horseback, with the Eastern Hills rising in the distance. He wanted to inflict as much damage as possible if the enemy chose to escape into the hills. If they fled north or south, he could spot them from here. He had also stationed two samurai to the northwest and southwest to alert him if they attempted to escape to the west.


    He was certain the Niwais would abandon Nisi Village. The longer they stayed, the closer they came to death. Their captain would know this and would have no choice but to retreat into the Eastern Hills or attempt to cross the 50-meter-wide rapid river to the south. To preserve some of his forces, retreating into the hills was the only viable option.


    Their best chance to escape with minimal losses had been yesterday, right after occupying the village. But exhaustion from battle and Fume''s ambush had made them hesitate. Unaware of Fume''s true strength, they had stayed put. Now, in the morning light, they could clearly see Kanoru''s numbers¡ªand they would retreat at any moment.


    Kanoru''s thoughts halted as he spotted movement on the village wall. Minutes passed as the entire enemy force gathered atop it. Raising his bow, he commanded, "Fire."


    With the snapping of bowstrings, arrows streaked toward the Niwais. Seeing the attack, the enemy leaped from the wall, crossed the dry canal, and charged toward Kanoru''s position.


    "Scatter! Fire at will at the lower-ranked samurai!" Kanoru ordered.


    His group split into two, one heading north, the other south. He had targeted the lower-ranked samurai, knowing they were more vulnerable to arrows than the middle-ranked warriors.


    Turning in the saddle as his horse galloped south, Kanoru loosed an arrow. It flew at incredible speed, striking deep into a lower-ranked samurai''s chest. Without stopping, he kept firing, cutting down enemy after enemy.


    The Niwais were now a few meters from escaping into the Eastern Hills. Kanoru kicked his horse forward, shouting, "Charge!" He continued shooting until he neared the enemy, then switched from bow to sword. Urging his horse to full speed, he charged straight at a middle-ranked samurai.

 20. Battle

    Kanoru leapt from his horse as he approached the middle-rank samurai. He dismounted because he was not trained in horseback combat. While he could fight an equal opponent on horseback, facing someone stronger that way was too risky.


    As he landed, Kanoru swung his sword, releasing a wind blade, which the enemy blocked with his spear. Without hesitation, Kanoru charged forward, his sword''s edge glowing blue.


    Right behind him, Asuna and Mika followed suit. The three of them were familiar with each other''s fighting styles, allowing them to synchronize seamlessly as they engaged the middle-rank samurai.


    This was his second time fighting a middle-rank samurai, and as he exchanged blows, he noticed that this one was slightly weaker than the middle-rank samurai realm pirate he had fought before.


    He gave the samurai no room to maneuver, knowing that a spear''s full power required space to be effective. While a sword also needed some space to unleash its full potential, a spear demanded even more.


    Kanoru, Asuna, and Mika moved in perfect sync, attacking one after another, leaving the middle-rank samurai with no chance to retaliate.


    Kanoru and his team¡¯s goal was not to risk their lives to kill their opponents. The enemy had twice as many is a middle-rank samurai as they did, and despite eliminating more than 50% of the Niwais¡¯ lower-ranked samurai before engaging in close combat, the Niwais still held the advantage.


    Kanoru refused to fight a battle where the risk of death outweighed his chances of survival. When discussing the battle plan with his team, he made it clear: this was not a fight to the death.


    He gave strict orders to retreat under three conditions:


    1. If any of their middle-ranked samurai were injured and unable to fight at full strength.


    2. If 20% of their lower-ranked samurai became incapable of fighting.


    3. If the battle lasted more than two hours.


    So, if the goal wasn''t to kill the Niwais, then why fight this battle?


    The purpose was to hold the Niwais in place long enough for reinforcements from the frontline camp to arrive. A villager had been sent with a report one hour after yesterday¡¯s battle, traveling straight along the riverbank on horseback. It would take him 12 hours to reach the main camp.


    By sunrise, the lord should have received the report. If reinforcements were dispatched immediately, they would arrive in about three hours using the K¨­gyoku River, aided by the rapid west-to-east current.


    This battle had begun an hour after dawn¡ªwhich meant that if two hours passed with no reinforcements, none would be coming.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    As the fight went on, Kanoru became more familiar with the enemy. Relying on his memory, he could predict the enemy¡¯s spear movements from subtle shifts in muscle tension. With this, he felt less pressure¡ªbut he never once believed he could kill the middle-ranked samurai. Their strength were still too far apart.


    To kill him, Kanoru would have to take a risk¡ªone that could result in his injury, death, or worse, Asuna or Mika getting hurt. That was unacceptable. This wasn¡¯t a life-or-death situation where such a gamble was necessary.


    And so, the battle dragged on for an hour and a half. Then, Kanoru spotted villagers from Nisi and Koji coming into view. They had come to assist in their retreat. In half an hour, they would flee while the villagers rained arrows on the Niwais to prevent pursuit.


    Kanoru glanced at Asuna and Mika, subtly signaling north with a tilt of his head. They, too, had noticed the villagers.


    Amidst the clash, a fleeting thought crossed Kanoru¡¯s mind¡ªa hot spring bath after this battle. The middle-rank samurai hadn¡¯t drawn blood, but every strike had left his muscles and bones aching.


    The others in the team, still locked in battle, also noticed the approaching villagers and understood that the time for retreat had come. The signal to withdraw would be the first volley of arrows from the villagers. Everyone prepared themselves¡ªbut then, the fight paused for a brief moment.


    A black shadow entered the battlefield.


    It moved swiftly from one Niwai to another. Each time it passed a samurai, it left behind either a corpse or an unconscious middle-ranked warrior. In mere moments, every Niwai samurai lay either dead or incapacitated.


    The shadow stopped. Only then did they recognize Master Kaomisa.


    She stood before them, dressed in a flowing robe, with bandages wrapped around her arms and left upper body. Her long hair was tied in a ponytail, and despite her injuries, she radiated strength and heroism.


    The warriors, battered and bruised, bowed their heads in deep respect.


    Master Kaomisa surveyed the battlefield and spoke firmly, "Good job, everyone. Now, carry the middle-ranked samurai of the Niwais to the village and burn the bodies of the lower-ranked ones." Kanoru nodded and first signaled the villagers from Nisi and Koji to return to Koji Village. Then, lifting the unconscious middle-ranked samurai he had fought, he carried him toward the centre of Nisi Village. The others followed suit, dragging the captured Niwai warriors and binding them together with heavy chains.


    Kaomisa¡¯s voice carried a solemn weight as she addressed them. "We have completed our task, but the sacrifices of Shikichi and the others deeply sadden me." Her gaze met each samurai¡¯s eyes before she continued, "But their sacrifice allowed us to eliminate all the lower-ranked samurai and capture fifteen middle-ranked ones. And Kanoru¡ª" She turned to him.


    Kanoru straightened as she called his name. "Yes, Master Kaomisa?"


    "You did well in implementing Master Junzo''s plan."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes widened as he realized Junzo was taking responsibility for the risky strategy that had cost lives. With his strength as a higher-ranked samurai and his prestigious Mori surname, Junzo could bear the weight of the blame.


    Kanoru could hear murmurs around him, sensing the shift in his comrades'' feelings toward him. He quickly responded, "Master Kaomisa, it was nothing. I only carried out Master Junzo''s plan. The true credit belongs to Captain Shikichi and the others who gave their lives."


    Master Kaomisa gave a slight nod. "After the war, the families of the fallen will be rewarded." Then, turning to the captured samurai, she ordered, "Now, wake them up. I have questions for them."

 21. Sanada Family

    Kanoru watched as the middle-ranked samurai regained consciousness, all fifteen of them bearing bruises in the same spot on the back of their necks. Master Kaomisa had rendered them unconscious with a single strike.


    The gap between ranks grew wider at higher levels. A low-ranked samurai could fight a middle-ranked one for several minutes, and if they grasped the power of an element, they could extend the battle further depending on their stage.


    However, no middle-ranked samurai could ever match a higher-ranked one, even with superior elemental mastery. The sheer strength of a higher-ranked samurai was overwhelming, rendering any advantage in elemental power meaningless.


    After five minutes, all fifteen middle-ranked samurai regained consciousness, their eyes filled with hatred toward Master Kaomisa, yet they remained silent. Master Kaomisa said, "Looks like none of you are willing to talk." She then muttered to herself, "I¡¯ll have to arrange for them to be taken to Entori."


    Fuma suggested, "Master Kaomisa, why don¡¯t we build a prison here and keep them?" Ryohi supported the idea, adding, "It won¡¯t take us more than half a day to construct one."


    Riko asked, "Master, why did you capture them?" Master Kaomisa replied, "To extract information." Riko pressed further, "Can we know what information you''re after?" Master Kaomisa answered, "I want to know if any other families have joined them in invading us."


    Kanoru, who had been observing the captured samurai, noticed something peculiar when Master Kaomisa mentioned her reason for capturing them. To confirm, he closed his eyes and recalled the moment she spoke. While the samurai remained stoic and silent, he detected subtle body movements in some of them¡ªso minimal they would have gone unnoticed by the naked eye.


    Kanoru asked, "Master Kaomisa, how did you discover that other families allied with the Niwais?"


    Master Kaomisa replied, "The man who injured me." Everyone turned to look at her as she continued, "Yesterday, I was ambushed by someone who used the power of lightning to wound me."


    Ryohi asked, "Master, why do you believe he was an outsider?"


    Master Kaomisa explained, "Because I didn¡¯t sense any power of wind from him."


    Riko frowned. "Then how was he able to control lightning without wind?"


    Master Kaomisa said, "One doesn¡¯t need to comprehend wind to grasp lightning."


    Kanoru hesitated before saying, "But the sword training method you gave me¡ª"


    Master Kaomisa interrupted, "Every force has its own path to reach the realm of masters. Ours requires understanding wind, lightning, and light, but others follow the same path or completely different ones."


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Kanoru nodded slowly. "So, some inheritances focus on lightning, light, and then wind?"


    Master Kaomisa confirmed, "Yes. And some focus on a single element, like the Niwais, who dedicate themselves solely to wind to ultimately comprehend the power of the world."


    Kanoru asked curiously. "Single line?"


    Kaomisa explained, "Single-line inheritances focus on mastering only one of the four elemental powers in our land until they sense the power of the world. We, on the other hand, follow a multi-line path, mastering three elements before merging them to reach the same goal."


    Many in the team began whispering, their understanding of the world expanding with this newfound knowledge.


    Another lower-ranked samurai, Miu, asked, "Master Kaomisa, we mentioned the power of our land¡ªis the power in other lands different?"


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes were also trained on Master Kaomisa, anticipating her answer.


    Master Kaomisa replied, "We know of three other lands discovered so far, but I only have knowledge of the one closest to us¡ªthe Five Sacred Beast Land. There, the five elemental powers are Fire, Earth, Metal, Water, and Wood."


    Riku asked. "They have five, while we have four. Does that mean their land is stronger than ours?"


    Master Kaomisa shook her head. "Their land is larger than ours, which is why they have one more elemental power." Seeing everyone nod in understanding, she continued, "We can discuss this later. For now, we must prepare to transport them to the prison in Entori."


    Kanoru suddenly remembered something he wanted to test and asked, "Master Kaomisa, one last question."


    Master Kaomisa, seeing Kanoru¡¯s serious expression, softened her gaze and said, "Go ahead and ask."


    Kanoru hesitated before asking, "Master Kaomisa, which family in our land starts with the power of lightning?"


    Master Kaomisa thought for a moment before answering, "Tachibana." She paused briefly before adding, "No¡­ it can''t be the Tachibana. They are known for using hammers as weapons. The man who injured me wielded a spear and used the power of lightning. Then the possible families would be¡ªTaira, Shingen, Kato, Sanada, Watanabe, and¡­"


    As she continued listing names, Kanoru noticed the same subtle reactions among the captive Niwai samurai when she mentioned *Sanada.* He then asked, "Master Kaomisa, what can you tell me about the Sanada family?"


    At his question, the captives maintained their stoic expressions, staring straight ahead as if uninterested. However, Kanoru caught the briefest flicker of a glance from them, just for a fraction of a second.


    Master Kaomisa said, "Sanada¡­ They live west of our land. Their lord rules over a single town like us, but they are enemies of the powerful Hojo family. That¡¯s all I know about them since they are too far away from us."


    Kanoru asked, "Master, could the Sanada family be the one the Niwais allied with?"


    Master Kaomisa frowned. "Our land is too far from them. What would they gain from attacking us?"


    Asuna, deep in thought, said, "To escape from the Hojo?"


    Kanoru added, "Our territory is the hardest to invade in this land. They may have allied with the Niwais to claim it for themselves."


    At his words, Kanoru noticed some of the captives staring at him in open shock. It was no longer subtle¡ªthey were blatantly reacting. Master Kaomisa and the other samurai caught on immediately.


    Master Kaomisa turned to the captives and asked coldly, "So, you allied with the Sanada? If we send word to the Hojo, they might help us wipe you out completely."


    One of the captives sneered, "You can¡¯t send any messages. Your ocean routes are already surrounded by pirates and Sanada warships."


    Another captive smirked. "This time, we will completely destroy you, Moris."


    Kaomisa¡¯s eyes darkened. "Even if we fall, you won¡¯t be alive to see it." Then, without hesitation, she gave the order. "Kill them."

 22. Sword Practice

    After executing the captives, Master Kaomisa called Kanoru aside for a private conversation, and they walked out of the village. She first inquired about his sword practice. When Kanoru mentioned the eighty ways he had discovered to harness the power of the wind, Kaomisa raised an eyebrow and said, "Show me."


    Kanoru stepped back, creating some distance, and demonstrated all eighty techniques with his sword. Kaomisa¡¯s expression shifted to surprise. "Show me again," she commanded. Kanoru repeated the techniques, and after observing closely, Kaomisa nodded and said, "I sense that only forty-five of your sword moves are smooth. The others are lacking in power."


    Kanoru explained, "That¡¯s because I¡¯m not proficient in all five sword styles."


    Kaomisa asked, "Which ones are you struggling with?"


    "Wolf, Eagle, and Mantis," Kanoru replied.


    Kaomisa unsheathed her sword. "Attack me using those three styles."


    Without hesitation, Kanoru launched into a full-strength assault, though he refrained from opening any of his gates. His attacks came rapidly, yet Master Kaomisa blocked every strike with ease, never taking a step back.


    "Good. Now step back," she instructed. Kanoru obeyed, and Kaomisa continued, "Watch carefully. I¡¯ll show you where you¡¯re making mistakes."


    Kanoru nodded. Kaomisa then glanced past him and said, "You can all come closer. No need to watch from a distance."


    Turning around, Kanoru saw the lower-ranked samurai observing from atop the wall. Upon hearing her words, they leaped down, crossing the canal effortlessly, and ran toward them. Once they gathered, Kaomisa said, "Since you''re all here, I¡¯ll demonstrate all five sword styles. Watch carefully¡ªI¡¯ll begin with the Wolf style."


    As she performed the Wolf sword style, Kanoru felt as if a wolf itself was lunging at him, striking with its claws and fangs. *Master Kaomisa has reached mastery in the Wolf style,* he thought. He observed closely, not only focusing on the movements of her sword but also on the way she moved her body.


    Kaomisa executed the Wolf style three times before instructing, "Now, all of you perform it."


    The samurai exchanged glances before spacing themselves out along the road, flanked on both sides by paddy fields. They formed six straight lines, but only 56 of the original 100 lower-ranked samurai remained alive.


    Kaomisa frowned at the formation. "This space is too narrow. Any mistake could lead to injury. Let''s move to the open field."


    Kanoru, who was at the back, watched as his teammates walked forward before following them. Upon reaching the open field, they took their positions around Master Kaomisa and began practicing. They continued until Master Kaomisa finally said, "Stop."


    She then pointed out the common mistakes each of them made before demonstrating the Wolf style one last time. In the same manner, she proceeded to teach the remaining four styles. By the time they finished, it was noon. Some went hunting, and once lunch was prepared, they all sat down to eat.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Kanoru, seated to the right of Master Kaomisa, asked as he ate, "Master Kaomisa, what is the situation at the frontline?"


    Master Kaomisa replied, "It¡¯s neither good nor bad for us. The camp has retreated to this side. If nothing changes, we should be able to prevent them from gaining a foothold here."


    Asuna, sitting to Kanoru¡¯s right, added, "But things will change once the Sanada family invests more in the war."


    Takenaka commented, "It may not change. The Sanada family might only have one Higher-ranked Samurai."


    Riko disagreed. "That¡¯s impossible. The Niwais are proud. If the Sanada family didn¡¯t have some strength, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed to an alliance."


    Ryohi spoke up, "If we want to defeat them and drive them out of our land, we need to seek help from other families."


    Master Kaomisa shook her head. "Our territory has the best defensive position, but it¡¯s also isolated from the other families in our land."


    Kanoru nodded, understanding that with the Eagle Mountains running along the entire northern coast, their family relied on trading with the Five Sacred Beast Continent every spring, as it was more accessible. A week¡¯s journey from their territory would take them to the Five Sacred Beast Continent.


    Asuna asked, "Then how will we defeat them?"


    Kaomisa reassured them, "No need to worry. You are still young. I will discuss this new information with the lord and find a solution."


    After finishing their meal in silence, Master Kaomisa and the middle-ranked samurai departed, leaving Kanoru and the remaining lower-ranked samurai to spend the night in the village and leave at dawn. They were tasked with repairing the village so the villagers of Nisi could return and harvest the paddy. In times of war, a shortage of food was not an option.


    Kanoru first surveyed the village, assessing the damage. He then sent half of the lower-ranked samurai into the forest to gather wood while the rest tore down buildings that were beyond repair and would be better rebuilt from scratch. With their combined strength, they completed 80% of the work by sunset and decided to finish the rest at dawn before departing.


    As the night settled in, Kanoru noticed that everyone sat in silence, deep in thought. He felt the need to change their mood.


    With the full moon shining above, he saw an opportunity¡ªtraining. Practicing their swordsmanship under the moonlight would not only lift their spirits but also exhaust them enough to sleep soundly.


    For himself, it was the perfect time to refine his techniques. After Master Kaomisa¡¯s teaching, he could feel his proficiency in the three sword styles improving, but he had yet to master them. He wasn¡¯t tired, and under the full moon, there was no better time to train.


    Kanoru stood up and shouted, "Everyone, let''s go outside and practice our sword skills! We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be thrown into battle again, but the stronger we become, the longer we can survive and the more Niwais we can kill!"


    Takenaka, the lord¡¯s son, scanned the surroundings before rising to his feet. "The defense of our territory is my father¡¯s and the higher-ranked samurai¡¯s responsibility. Our duty is to grow stronger, kill more of our enemies, and survive longer."


    One by one, the others slowly stood and followed Kanoru outside to the open field. They began practicing, but Kanoru, lost in his training, failed to notice that their movements lacked energy and determination. Takenaka called out to him, snapping him out of his focus. Only then did Kanoru realize the others were going through the motions without true intent.


    Thinking quickly, he approached one of the lower-ranked samurai. "Ryo, what style are you best at?"


    Ryo, caught off guard, stared at him in surprise. It was the first time Kanoru had spoken to him directly, and he had assumed Kanoru didn¡¯t even know his name. "Snake style and Eagle style," he finally answered.


    Kanoru nodded. "Practicing alone won¡¯t help us improve quickly. Let¡¯s train against each other."


    Ryo agreed, and without hesitation, they began sparring.

 23. The fourth stage of sword wind realm

    Kanoru and his team reached the front-line camp in the afternoon. As they arrived, they focused on blocking the Niwais from crossing the river. However, Kanoru knew stopping the lower- and middle-ranked samurai wouldn¡¯t matter if the enemy¡¯s higher-ranked warriors gained the upper hand. His real concern lay elsewhere.


    He watched intently as Lord Mori faced off alone against two higher-ranked Niwai samurai. To his amazement, the lord held his ground. Yet, Kanoru knew that if their leader fell, it wouldn¡¯t matter how well they held the lower ranks at bay.


    His gaze then shifted to another crucial duel: Master Kaomisa versus the Sanada family''s higher-ranked samurai. The Sanada warrior was weaker in raw strength, but his lightning mastery allowed him to evade most of Master Kaomisa¡¯s attacks. What truly unsettled Kanoru, however, was the looming possibility that the rest of the Sanada family might soon enter the battle.


    The war halts as the sun nears the horizon, casting long shadows over the battlefield. With the fighting paused, Kanoru returns to the tent assigned to him¡ªa large shelter shared with his comrades.


    Inside, the atmosphere is thick with exhaustion. Without a word, he settles in, grateful for a brief respite. Hunger gnaws at him, so he eats a quick meal before succumbing to fatigue. The exhaustion of battle weighs heavy, and before long, he drifts into sleep.


    By the time he wakes, dawn is still a whisper on the horizon. Slipping out of the tent with practiced silence, Kanoru dons his clothes and straps on his sword. The air is crisp with the lingering chill of night as he makes his way to the training ground. Most of the camp remains still, but he finds an empty space, grips his weapon, and begins his training.


    After yesterday¡¯s teachings from Master Kaomisa and the intense night of sparring with his team, Kanoru has finally attained proficiency in all five sword styles. With each swing of his blade, he refines his form, testing the limits of his newfound mastery. His control over the wind has grown stronger, allowing him to reach the second stage of the Sword Wind Realm.


    Yet, despite his progress, uncertainty lingers. To ascend further, he must grasp the true essence of wind¡ªits very nature. However, he is at a loss for how to proceed. Seeking guidance, he had questioned Ryohi and Akozo, both of whom had spent years in the second stage of the Sword Wind Realm. Their advice? Keep practicing, and one day, understanding will come on its own.


    Their vague answers only deepened his frustration. Even those who had comprehended the nature of wind spoke of it differently. Some described it as the power to cut through anything, while others claimed it was the ability to shatter or manipulate force. With so many differing perspectives, Kanoru found himself at a loss. If the nature of wind was different for everyone, how was he supposed to discover his own path?


    Still, he had no time to dwell on the uncertainty. The battle had only paused, not ended. More Sanada Samurais could arrive at any moment, and the fate of their territory remained uncertain. With renewed determination, he gripped his sword tightly and continued training.


    With no place to start to comprehend the nature of the power of wind, he cannot waste his time practicing sword skills as the war is still ongoing. He has to turn his attention to the third gate that he can open for a short period of time. To take control of the energy behind the third door first, he has to first make his body stronger so that it can bear the power to open the third gate. So with sorting his thoughts he start training his body.


    ----


    As Kanoru trained his body some distance from the frontline camp, four higher-ranked samurai of the Moris stood together.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Negi crossed his arms and said, "Kaomisa! Why are we holding the meeting here?"


    Kaomisa replied, "I want to show you something."


    Negi frowned. "What?"


    Junzo interjected, "Negi! If Kaomisa didn''t have something important to show us, she would have moved the meeting elsewhere."


    Tsuki smirked. "Negi, you¡¯re still as impatient as ever."


    Negi scowled. "How can I be patient when I see no way to win this war?" He continued, "If the ocean weren¡¯t blocked, we could have asked the Spring Sword Sect for help. They would have agreed."


    Junzo nodded. "Yes, in exchange for an increased supply of Black Kanji wood."


    Tsuki said, "Who said we can¡¯t seek help from outside? Did you forget that our eastern side is also an ocean?"


    Negi scoffed. "The east has no place for our ships to harbor. Are you suggesting we travel north from the east, then head inland?"


    Tsuki shook his head. "No. If you can think of that, then so can the Niwai and Sanada families. Instead, we¡¯ll sail south and reach the Eagle Mountains. There¡¯s a secret water passage that leads to the Honda Family¡¯s territory."


    Negi¡¯s eyes widened. "Really? But will the Honda Family help us?"


    Junzo considered it. "They have conflicts with the Niwai. They might."


    Tsuki added, "The Honda Family has a secret passage to the ocean, but they can¡¯t use it because they lack the knowledge to build ocean-worthy ships. If we offer to provide that knowledge, they may agree. But we¡¯ll need to hold the line for at least a week."


    Kaomisa suddenly spoke, drawing their attention. "Hey! Look here. What I¡¯m about to show you may not only help us hold for a week¡ªit could even end the fight."


    The three turned toward her as she began performing a series of sword techniques. They watched in rapt attention. The movements felt both familiar and unfamiliar, but one thing was clear¡ªKaomisa¡¯s swordplay seamlessly merged with the power of the wind.


    When she finished, Junzo said, "This technique can help those in the first stage of the Sword Wind Realm advance to the second stage."


    Negi frowned. "But that won¡¯t increase our strength by much, and ending the war with this is delusional."


    Kaomisa smiled. "This technique can also help Junzo advance to the fourth stage of the Sword Wind Realm."


    Negi¡¯s eyes narrowed. "How?"


    Tsuki, who had remained silent, finally spoke. "I understand."


    Negi turned to him. "What do you mean, Lord?"


    Tsuki explained, "This sword technique helps in understanding one of the natures of wind¡ªCut. Junzo already understands the nature of Shattering. If he can grasp the nature of Cut, he will advance to the fourth stage of the Sword Wind Realm."


    As Tsuki finished speaking, Junzo began performing the sword technique, executing all eighty sword moves. When he finished, he stood still, deep in thought. The other three remained silent, not disturbing him.


    After a few minutes, Junzo took out a box containing Wind Gems, retrieved one, and returned the box to his pocket. He then crushed the gem in his fist. A blue wisp emerged from the shattered gem and entered his body.


    Junzo performed the sword technique again, but this time, after completing the eighty moves, he did not stop. He continued, transitioning into a technique of forty sword moves, then twenty, and finally ten. To the watching three, these sequences appeared to be advanced versions of the previous technique.


    After completing the final ten-move sequence, he stopped, his grip tightening around the sword handle. The sword began to vibrate, and waves of force rippled outward. When the waves reached the ground, the stones shattered into dust, and the earth beneath him cracked.


    The wind began to howl, swirling around Junzo and rushing into his sword. As the wind merged with the blade, the sword grew brighter and brighter until it became a radiant blue light sword.


    Seeing this transformation, smiles spread across the faces of the other three. The thought of success echoed in their minds.


    Junzo released the sword, letting it sink into the ground up to the hilt. As it did, the wind shifted, now surging into Junzo¡¯s body. A tornado formed around him, lifting him into the air. The morning sky darkened as a storm took shape, thick clouds gathering under the force of the wind. Lightning struck the ground, and rain began to fall.


    Watching this, Tsuki said, "They are coming."


    Negi and Kaomisa turned south, spotting three black figures in the distance. Within moments, the figures became clear¡ªthree men standing at a distance.


    Negi smirked. "Lord Niwai, looks like you won¡¯t be able to defeat us."


    With his transformation complete, Junzo alone could battle two to four higher-rank samurai. If he fought without regard for his life, he could take two or three of them with him before falling.


    Lord Niwai sought the destruction of the Mori, but dying to achieve his goal was not part of his plan.

 24. The War End

    After two days, Kanoru and half of the samurai at the frontline camp walked out, marching toward Entori, their home. The war had ended abruptly.


    Two days ago, while training his body, Kanoru was forced to stop after an hour as a storm suddenly formed. A tornado appeared to the northeast of the camp, yet strangely, it remained stationary. Despite its stillness, the surrounding wind became violent, tearing through the camp and forcing Kanoru and the samurai to flee to a safe distance.


    As time passed, the tornado began emitting a blue hue. From a distance, Kanoru felt an overwhelming power of wind radiating from it. Every samurai in the sword wind realm, whether at the first or second stage, stood frozen, staring at the glowing tornado in a trance.


    Kanoru, mesmerized, gazed at the blue light. With his naked eye, he felt as though he was witnessing the very mystery of the power of wind. Everything around him faded, and in his vision appeared a phantom figure practicing the sword technique he had derived from the five styles, merging the power of wind with the sword.


    The figure completed the technique, paused briefly, then began performing another set of sword moves. As Kanoru observed, he realized the new technique felt both familiar and unfamiliar¡ªit carried the essence of the first but was more refined. It was an advanced version.


    After finishing the second technique, the figure continued, performing a third, which was again an evolution of the previous one. Then came the fourth technique, even more advanced than the third. Each successive technique built upon the last, forming a progression that deepened Kanoru¡¯s understanding of the power of wind.


    After that, the figure slashed his sword toward him, and the vision disappeared.


    Coming out of the trance, Kanoru learned that he was not alone¡ªeveryone who had entered the sword wind realm experienced the same phenomenon. Some even advanced to higher stages, while others, like him, gained knowledge of the next stage.


    Ten minutes after Kanoru regained awareness, the storm dissipated. They returned to the frontline camp and began repairing the damage.


    While working, Kanoru and the others heard the sounds of battle. Rushing to see what was happening, they found a figure glowing with a blue hue, fighting alone against three Niwai higher-rank samurai. Lord Mori, Master Kaomisa, and Master Negi stood nearby, silently observing the fight.


    The figure moved as if he were the embodiment of the wind. Despite their combined strength, the three Niwai higher-rank samurai could only match him, neither side able to land a decisive blow.


    After half an hour, a ship arrived, and from it, four higher-rank samurai moved at incredible speed to the battlefield. The fight came to a sudden halt. It was then that Kanoru and the others finally saw the glowing figure¡¯s face¡ªit was Master Junzo. But something had changed. He looked younger, and the aura he emitted was far greater than that of any higher-rank samurai.


    Without a word, the four higher-rank samurai on their side and the seven enemy higher-rank samurai vanished from sight.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    As a joyful atmosphere spread through the camp, everyone knew that even if the war had not officially ended, their chances of victory had dramatically increased after Master Junzo advanced to the final stage of the sword wind realm. Master Junzo alone could now fight against three higher-rank samurai.


    However, they were still one higher-rank samurai short compared to the enemy. But one of the enemy¡¯s higher-rank samurai was a pirate, and their forces were made up of warriors from two different families¡ªthe Niwais and the Sanadas. Even a slight disagreement between them could lead to the war¡¯s end.


    Kanoru¡¯s guess proved right. Just two hours later, a rumor spread through the camp¡ªthe war had ended.


    By evening, more details emerged. The Niwais would return to their territory, while the Sanada family was granted control of the Western Coast. This coastline stretched from the river down to the Eagle Mountains in the south.


    The next day, the Niwais and the Sanada withdrew from their frontline camp across the river. However, Kanoru¡¯s side kept their camp intact, staying vigilant. They did not trust the Niwais, and they knew little about the Sanada.


    But today, Kanoru and half of the higher-rank samurai were finally allowed to return home.


    Now, riding his horse, Kanoru was eager to return home and begin training. He now knew how to advance to the third stage of the sword wind realm and needed to strengthen his body to withstand the energy behind the third gate. The war had pushed both his realm and strength forward by leaps and bounds.


    "I still don¡¯t want to participate in another war until I can fight against higher-rank samurai," he thought. The risks were too high if he lacked the strength to either face or escape from a higher-rank opponent.


    Beside him, a voice asked, "What are your plans after returning home?"


    Kanoru glanced at Asuna and replied, "What other plan is there besides training?" Then, after a moment, he asked, "Why do you ask?"


    "Nothing," Asuna said.


    Kanoru then asked, "Did you meet Master Junzo?" He had wanted to meet Master Junzo to confirm the training method he had grasped during Junzo¡¯s advancement to the fourth stage of the sword wind realm.


    Asuna nodded. "Yes, I met Uncle Junzo."


    "Why?"


    "I wanted to ask about the enlightenment I received during his merging with the wind spirits," Kanoru explained.


    Asuna responded, "I know about that."


    "Then tell me."


    "According to Uncle, it wasn¡¯t enlightenment but rather your understanding of the power of wind showing you the way forward. That¡¯s why only those who already understood the power of wind received the gift."


    Hearing this, Kanoru felt reassured. The knowledge he had gained about advancing to the third stage of the power of wind was not wrong.


    With this thought in mind, he continued talking with Asuna as they rode toward Entori.


    Two days later, as the sun set, they finally arrived home. Their journey had been slow, with no urgency. Every night, the group celebrated the war¡¯s end, savoring their victory before returning home.


    At the gate of his home, Kanoru found his father, mother, and sister waiting for him. As soon as he stepped down from his horse, his little sister jumped and hugged him. While holding her, he noticed her strength had increased.


    After entering his home, he learned that his sister had managed to open the first gate, even if only for a short period. The happiness didn¡¯t end there¡ªhis father and mother had advanced to middle-rank samurai a year before turning thirty. Since strength began to decline after thirty, reaching the middle rank before then not only fortified their bodies but also meant they would be more resistant to disease and could live longer.


    He spent the entire next week with his family, training his body and working to master the second sword technique with forty moves. Unlike the first technique, this one didn¡¯t focus on sword movements but rather on controlling the power of the wind. He had to merge two different methods of controlling wind into one.


    One day, while training his body and circulating the chakra behind the third gate, he had to stop as his father informed him that the Lord had summoned him.

 25. Reward

    Kanoru stood outside the Lord¡¯s study door, glancing at the two samurai guarding it.


    One of them said, ¡°Knock on the door. If the Lord is free, he will tell you to come in.¡±


    Kanoru nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± He knocked, and after a moment, he heard a voice from inside, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Nodding at the guards, he opened the door, stepped inside, and closed it behind him. Lord Mori sat behind a table, observing a scroll. Looking up, he said, ¡°Kanoru, you have come.¡±


    Kanoru walked forward, stood before him, and bowed. ¡°My Lord, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Lord Mori replied, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Kanoru frowned. ¡°Then?¡±


    Smiling, Lord Mori said, ¡°I called you to reward you for your accomplishments. Without your help, the war would not have ended so quickly.¡±


    Kanoru shook his head. ¡°The war ended because of Master Junzo. My contribution was insignificant.¡±


    Unaware that his sword technique had helped Master Junzo break through the final barrier to the last stage of the sword wind realm, Kanoru remained humble.


    Lord Mori smiled. ¡°You first helped us invent a new bow, and then your plan prevented the Niwais from attacking our city. Those are not insignificant contributions.¡±


    He continued, ¡°But the most significant help was your sword technique. It deepened Junzo¡¯s understanding of the nature of wind, allowing him to advance to the final stage of the sword wind realm.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°It was my fortune to be able to assist Master Junzo.¡±


    Lord Mori nodded. ¡°I will reward you with Koi Mansion, Nisi Village, and¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, a knock sounded at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Lord Mori said.


    Kanoru felt the wind vibrate around him. A moment later, the door opened.


    He wondered how the person outside had heard Lord Mori when he hadn¡¯t spoken loudly enough for his voice to carry beyond the closed room.


    Lord Mori said, ¡°Asuna, you are here.¡±


    Kanoru glanced behind him. Asuna stood in a beautiful dress adorned with jewelry. She had always been beautiful, even in armor and simple clothing, but now, her beauty struck him differently. His eyes lingered on her.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Asuna stepped beside him, met his gaze, and smiled. He returned the smile before reluctantly shifting his attention back to the Lord.


    ¡°Father,¡± Asuna said.


    Lord Mori nodded. ¡°I was just telling Kanoru about his rewards.¡±


    ¡°What rewards are you giving him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Three,¡± Lord Mori replied. ¡°The first is Koi Mansion, the second is Nisi Village as his property, and the third concerns you. That is why I had the servants call you when Kanoru arrived.¡±


    Kanoru frowned, wondering what his third reward had to do with her.


    Then Lord Mori said, ¡°Asuna, do you want to marry Kanoru?¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Asuna, however, remained calm. ¡°Yes, Father. I will listen to your command.¡±


    ¡°It is not a command,¡± Lord Mori said. ¡°If you do not wish to, you can say no.¡±


    Kanoru, still processing, couldn¡¯t help but wonder why no one was asking for his opinion. He was only ten years old. But in this land, once a child became a low-level samurai, they were considered an adult. Even without opening a gate, their strength surpassed that of ordinary adults.


    Kanoru understood why the Lord wanted him to marry Asuna¡ªit was to tie him to the Mori family because of his rapid progress in cultivation.


    Still, this was marriage¡ªhis marriage¡ªyet his opinion didn¡¯t seem to matter.


    Then he heard Asuna say, ¡°I agree, Father.¡±


    She didn¡¯t love Kanoru, but she understood her father¡¯s intentions. With Kanoru¡¯s talent, his rise to higher-rank samurai was inevitable. By marrying him, she would ensure that even if he left their territory in the future to establish his own family, the Mori and his lineage would remain connected as natural allies. She didn¡¯t love him, but she did admire him.


    Lord Mori then asked, ¡°Kanoru, what about you?¡±


    Kanoru hesitated. If he refused, it might strain his relationship with the Mori family, which had never wronged him. Becoming the Lord¡¯s son-in-law could also benefit him on his path to becoming a Divine Samurai. More importantly, in his eyes, this world was no more than a virtual game¡ªone where he completed missions and grew stronger. His real body wasn¡¯t the one marrying Asuna.


    So, Kanoru replied, ¡°It is my honor to marry Lady Asuna.¡±


    Lord Mori nodded. ¡°Good, good. I have decided that when Asuna turns sixteen, I will hold your wedding.¡±


    Asuna said, ¡°Father, you must inform Mother.¡±


    ¡°I will send a letter to her. She and your two elder brothers will attend the ceremony.¡±


    Then Lord Mori continued, ¡°Asuna, you can show Kanoru the Koi Mansion.¡±


    Asuna nodded. ¡°Then, I ask for your leave, Father.¡±


    Kanoru followed, ¡°I also ask for your leave, Lord.¡±


    Lord Mori picked up two scrolls and tossed them to Kanoru, who caught them with ease. ¡°These are the transfer agreements for Koi Mansion and Nisi Village. They are now officially yours.¡±


    Kanoru bowed, while Asuna simply turned and walked out. He followed closely behind her.


    Outside the Lord¡¯s room, Kanoru found Mika waiting for them.


    Asuna said, ¡°Mika, prepare a carriage for us.¡±


    Mika replied, ¡°Yes, Lady Asuna,¡± and walked ahead to make the arrangements.


    Asuna and Kanoru followed in silence, exiting the Lord¡¯s Mansion. Mika then left to fetch the carriage, leaving them standing quietly at the entrance.


    Then they heard a voice call out, ¡°Sister, Kanoru.¡±


    Kanoru turned to his left and saw Takenaka and Tasuo approaching.


    Asuna greeted them, ¡°Brother.¡±


    Takenaka asked, ¡°Why are you and Kanoru just standing here?¡±


    Before she could answer, Mika returned with the carriage.


    Asuna said, ¡°Father rewarded Kanoru with the Koi Mansion and asked me to show it to him.¡±


    Tasuo immediately said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll come with you and see the mansion too.¡±


    Takenaka turned to Asuna. ¡°Sister, do you want us to come along?¡±


    Asuna shook her head. ¡°No, Brother, I can manage.¡±


    Turning to the carriage, she added, ¡°Brother, we are leaving.¡± Then she climbed inside.


    Kanoru followed without a word, stepping into the carriage behind her.

 26. Xinghai City

    From an inn¡¯s balcony, Kanoru gazed at the port city coming to life in the dawn¡¯s mist. A light spring rain fell, veiling the streets in a soft haze. Now seventeen, he stood on the balcony of an inn in Xinghai, a city on the Five Sacred Beast Continent. He had arrived the evening before, but a heavy downpour forced him and his party to take shelter, spending the night there.


    It had been six years and ten months since the Lord rewarded him. The years had been uneventful, with no wars, allowing him to focus on practicing and managing Nisi Village. His training bore results¡ªhe had gained complete control over the energy within his fourth gate and could briefly open the fifth, marking his advancement to a middle-ranked samurai.


    His sword training had also progressed; he had reached the third stage of the sword wind realm. With it, his perception of the power of the wind deepened, leading him to understand its fundamental nature¡ªCut. Wind had three natures: Cut, Shatter, and Sound. If he could comprehend one of the remaining two, he would step into the fourth stage of the sword wind realm and truly enter the threshold of mastering the power of wind.


    He suddenly turned at the sound of movement behind him and said, "You''re awake."


    On the bed, beneath the covers, Asuna opened her eyes. She glanced toward Kanoru, silhouetted against the soft morning light, with the gentle rain falling behind him.


    "It''s already morning? Why didn''t you wake me up?" she asked, sitting up quickly. Her loose clothing barely covered her, but Kanoru showed no reaction.


    "A few hours won''t make a difference in a journey that lasts months," he replied as she grabbed some clothes and disappeared into the bathroom.


    From inside, her voice came: "Can you check if Mika is awake and bring me some food?"


    Kanoru responded, "Yes, my wife."


    Six months ago, he and Asuna had married.


    He stepped out of his room and knocked on the door next to his. After a moment, Mika opened it.


    "What? Are we leaving now?" she asked.


    "Not yet. Asuna asked me to check if you were awake," Kanoru replied.


    "I woke up at dawn and got ready for the journey," Mika said.


    Kanoru nodded. "Did you have breakfast?"


    "Yes, about half an hour ago," she answered.


    "You can wait in our room and talk to Asuna. She''s nervous."


    Mika nodded. "Okay."


    Kanoru turned and walked down the stairs. Reaching the first floor, he scanned the room and spotted Takenaka and the others seated at tables, plates of food in front of them. He approached one of the inn workers and said, "Send two plates of food to my Room."


    "Room number?" the worker asked for confirmation.


    "Seven," Kanoru repeated.


    The worker nodded and walked away.


    Kanoru then saw and heard Takenaka calling and waving at him. He walked toward him, and Takenaka said, "Kanoru, I asked about the route to the capital of the Ming Empire."


    Kanoru gestured for him to continue.


    Takenaka explained, "It¡¯s best for you, Asuna, and Mika to join a caravan to Qinhua City. From there, you¡¯ll need to take a boat across to Bilo City. After that, you can decide whether to join another caravan or complete the journey on your own."


    Kanoru nodded. "Alright, then we should buy a carriage."


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Yes," Takenaka agreed. "A carriage would be better. The journey to Qinhua City takes about a month."


    Kanoru noticed the same inn worker carrying two plates of food up the stairs.


    He then asked, "Brother, can you handle buying the carriage and finding where we can join the caravan?"


    Takenaka smiled. "Leave this small task to me. And thank you for doing this for my family."


    Kanoru shook his head. "You forget¡ªI became part of your family after marrying Asuna. Besides, this journey to the Ming Empire¡¯s capital is a new experience for me, a chance to see the world and take a break."


    Takenaka nodded, then stood up from the table and left the inn with some of their samurai.


    Kanoru also turned and walked up the stairs, passing the worker along the way. A few moments later, he entered his room to find Mika sitting in a chair, while Asuna sat behind the only table, eating her meal.


    Kanoru took the seat opposite her, picked up his chopsticks, and began his breakfast.


    After a moment, he heard Asuna ask, "Why are you late?"


    Kanoru replied, "I was talking with your brother," then continued, "I asked him to buy a carriage and find a caravan for us," before explaining their discussion.


    Asuna frowned. "A caravan will slow us down. We should go alone."


    Kanoru chewed his food before responding, "You shouldn¡¯t be anxious. We don¡¯t know the rules and customs of the Ming Empire. Traveling with a caravan will help us understand them."


    Mika agreed. "Asuna, Kanoru is right. Your two elder brothers are with Aunty. She will be fine."


    Kanoru nodded. Their journey to the Ming Empire¡¯s capital was to check on Asuna''s mother. At their wedding, her mother and brothers hadn¡¯t attended, only sending gifts. The messenger had informed them that Asuna¡¯s mother was sick, which was why they couldn¡¯t come.


    As time passed, Asuna worried about her mother daily. Kanoru, curious about the Ming Empire and the Five Sacred Beast Continent, had suggested they travel to visit her. Lord Mori, also concerned for his wife, had permitted them easily.


    They finished the rest of their meal in silence. Gathering their luggage, they walked out of the room and down the stairs, where they found Takenaka waiting for them.


    Seeing them, Takenaka said, "I brought a large carriage for you three."


    They followed him to find a spacious carriage pulled by four black horses.


    Asuna said, "Thank you, Brother."


    Takenaka replied, "It¡¯s the least I can do."


    Kanoru asked, "What about the caravan?"


    Takenaka said, "I found one. They¡¯ll be leaving for Qinhua City in an hour."


    Asuna said, "Then let¡¯s go." She and Mika entered the carriage with their luggage.


    Kanoru, noticing there was no driver, knew he would have to take the reins. He climbed into the driver¡¯s seat, and Takenaka sat beside him. With a flick of the reins, the horses started moving.


    Following Takenaka¡¯s guidance, they soon reached the caravan¡¯s location. A bald man spotted Takenaka and walked toward them.


    Seeing him approach, Takenaka said, "That¡¯s Ji Yuan, the caravan¡¯s guard captain. He¡¯s a medium-rank warlock."


    Kanoru, hearing this, noted that the man''s realm was the same as his, but he suspected his strength was greater.


    Ji Yuan said, "Mr. Takenaka, are they joining the caravan?"


    Takenaka nodded. "Yes, this is my brother-in-law, Kanoru. My sister and her maid are inside the carriage."


    As Takenaka introduced him, Kanoru gave Ji Yuan a nod.


    Ji Yuan asked, "You¡¯re a Samurai?"


    Kanoru replied, "Yes, does it matter?"


    Ji Yuan said, "Yes, it does. If you agree to help protect the caravan from demons and bandits, we can offer you a discount."


    Kanoru asked, "How much does it cost to join the caravan?"


    Ji Yuan replied, "It depends," then glanced around. "Wait here. I¡¯ll call the manager to discuss the cost with you."


    Kanoru and Takenaka nodded, watching Ji Yuan leave.


    Kanoru said, "You didn¡¯t negotiate the price?"


    Takenaka replied, "I did. The manager said it''s 10 gold per person for the journey to Qinhua City. They¡¯ll provide all necessary supplies."


    Kanoru spotted Ji Yuan returning with an older man.


    The older man said, "Nice to meet you. I am Wang Hui, manager of the Golden Sparrow."


    Kanoru nodded. "I¡¯m Kanoru. My wife and her friend will be joining your caravan."


    Wang Hui replied, "I heard you three are heading to Qinhua City."


    Kanoru nodded, and Wang Hui continued, "That will be 30 gold coins. Since you¡¯re using four horses, there¡¯s an additional fee of 2 gold coins for their feed."


    Ji Yuan added, "Kanoru is a Samurai."


    Wang Hui raised an eyebrow. "What is your rank?"


    "Middle-ranked Samurai," Kanoru replied.


    Wang Hui seemed surprised to see a teenager at that rank but said, "Then, the total will be 25 gold coins."


    Takenaka nodded. "Okay." He took out two large gold coins and five small ones from his pouch and handed them to Wang Hui.


    Wang Hui nodded. "Do you need a carriage driver? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s free."


    Kanoru nodded. "When does the caravan leave?"


    "In a few minutes," Wang Hui said. "I¡¯ll make the preparations."


    Ji Yuan nodded and followed Wang Hui.


    A few minutes later, a teenager approached, following Ji Yuan.


    Ji Yuan said, "This is Zhao He. He¡¯ll be your driver for the journey."


    Kanoru nodded and jumped down from the driver¡¯s seat.


    After half an hour, the caravan set off, with their carriage positioned in the middle of the convoy.


    From inside the carriage, Asuna, Mika, and Kanoru waved goodbye to Takenaka.


    "Take care," Takenaka called out as they left.


    As the caravan disappeared from his sight, he sighed. "I wish I could go with them and check on Mother." But he knew he couldn¡¯t¡ªhe was the only heir left to his father¡¯s.

 27. Warlock

    As the sun rose the next day, Kanoru woke up. He had slept with his legs stretched out, his back leaning against the carriage wall. Glancing to the side, he saw Asuna and Mika sleeping on a makeshift bed on the carriage floor. Without disturbing them, he quietly climbed down.


    Taking a deep breath of the fresh morning air, he observed the surroundings. Guards were still patrolling the convoy, and some caravan workers had already started preparing breakfast.


    He spotted two people meditating on the roof of their carriage, energy visibly flowing into their bodies. Sensing their auras, Kanoru thought, ''They are apprentice warlocks.''


    The cultivation systems of the two continents were completely different. On the Five Sacred Beast Continent, extraordinary individuals were called Warlocks. Like in Athia, their cultivation system followed a structured path: Apprentice Warlock, Low-Ranked Warlock, Middle-Ranked Warlock, High-Ranked Warlock, and Great Warlock.


    Before coming to this continent, Kanoru had studied the Warlock practice system. In the Apprentice realm, one began by awakening their spiritual power. To advance to a Low-Ranked Warlock, they had to draw a lower-rank talisman inside their spiritual space. A Low-Ranked Warlock could inscribe up to four such talismans.


    Three lower-rank talismans could then be merged to form a middle-rank talisman. Advancement to Middle-Rank Warlock required successfully merging the talismans. Failure to do so meant being stuck at the Low-Rank Warlock stage forever.


    As he walked toward a stream beside the convoy, Kanoru washed himself, deep in thought. *If I can obtain a Warlock practice method, I¡¯d like to study how they cultivate.* He had no intention of practicing it himself but sought to expand his knowledge. He knew this world wouldn''t be his last stop¡ªhe would travel to many more in the future. The knowledge he gained on his journey might one day prove useful.


    Nodding to himself, he turned and walked back to camp.


    Leaning against his carriage, Kanoru pondered, *There are two other continents. I should try to visit them before this body dies.*


    He had little information about them, only their names¡ªSacred Continent and Golden Continent. The Sacred Continent could be reached by traveling west from the Five Sacred Beast Continent.


    A noise from inside the carriage broke his thoughts. Ten minutes later, Asuna and Mika stepped out, fully dressed.


    "Good morning," Kanoru greeted.


    They both nodded in response.


    "How did you two sleep?" he asked.


    Asuna replied, "We were fine, but what about you?"


    Mika added, "Tonight, you sleep on the carriage floor, and I¡¯ll take your place."


    Kanoru shrugged. "Go wash your face and do your morning routine. I¡¯ll bring breakfast."


    Noticing that the food preparation had finished, he watched as Asuna and Mika walked toward the stream. Then, he headed toward the workers, who had just finished cooking breakfast¡ªtea and buns.


    After collecting their portions, he asked, "Will there be any stops today?"


    He had spoken with Zhao Ye earlier and learned that the Golden Sparrow Caravan stopped not only at night but also in certain villages, towns, and cities along the route to Qinhua City. These locations had caravan bases where travelers could bathe and resupply.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    One of the workers replied, "Fu Village, around noon, I think." He glanced at another worker, who nodded in confirmation.


    Kanoru nodded in acknowledgment and walked away with their breakfast.


    Two weeks passed. Now, at noon, the convoy traveled through a dense forest. They had to exit before dusk, as this was the Demon Forest¡ªhome to demons and Great Demons.


    Kanoru sat beside Zhao Ye at the front of the carriage and asked, "Have you seen demons before?"


    Zhao Ye nodded. "Yes, many times. Every two or three journeys, the caravan is attacked by demons."


    Kanoru continued asking about demons and found that the information matched what he had read in the Mori family''s private library.


    Demons were evolved beasts capable of using a single elemental spell known as their talent. Great Demons, however, could learn multiple spells. Like Blood Beasts, a demon¡¯s greatest strength lay in its physical body¡ªan advantage that increased when facing warlocks.


    Warlocks cultivated spiritual power, making their bodies no different from ordinary people. However, some rare warlocks trained their bodies, allowing them to match a demon¡¯s strength.


    Their carriage came to a stop as the one ahead halted. Kanoru wondered, *What happened?* He hadn¡¯t heard any sounds of fighting.


    From the carriage window, Asuna poked her head out and asked, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know," Kanoru replied.


    Zhao Ye jumped down and walked to the side for a better view. "Looks like something happened at the front of the convoy," he said.


    Kanoru also jumped down. "I''ll go check," he said.


    Behind him, he heard Asuna call out, "Be careful."


    ---


    *A few minutes earlier¡­*


    At the front of the convoy, a crowd had gathered, whispering among themselves as they stared at a woman lying on the ground. Claw marks covered her stomach and arms. A sword lay beside her, and nearby, the body of a black wolf lay lifeless, wounds covering its body.


    Ji Yuan furrowed his brows. "Manager Wang, I think I recognize her."


    Wang Hui turned to him. "You know who she is?"


    "I don''t know her name, but I recognize where she''s from."


    Wang Hui studied the woman. Her deep blue hair spread behind her, blood marring her delicate features. Even with her injured, her beauty was evident. Her white warlock robe bore green markings, and a small tree was woven into the fabric.


    "It looks familiar¡­" Wang Hui murmured, trying to recall where he had seen that insignia before.


    Ji Yuan spoke firmly, "It''s from the Evergreen Sect."


    Wang Hui''s eyes widened. "The *Evergreen Sect*?" He spun around. "Old Liu, save her quickly!"


    When Wang Hui shouted, "Evergreen Sect!" Kanoru had just reached the gathered crowd at the front of the convoy. His gaze fell on the injured woman, and he wondered, *Evergreen Sect?*


    As he listened to the murmuring around him, he learned that once they left the forest, they would arrive at Ren County, where the Evergreen Sect was the ruling power. Their influence, however, extended far beyond Ren County, as they were renowned throughout the Ming Dynasty for their unique pills.


    A familiar voice called his name. Turning, he saw Ji Yuan.


    "Yes?" Kanoru responded.


    Ji Yuan stepped forward. "Mr. Kanoru, can we let her rest inside your carriage? It''s the only one large enough."


    Wang Hui added, "Mr. Kanoru, I will return five gold coins for the inconvenience. We wouldn¡¯t ask if we weren¡¯t still inside the demon forest."


    Kanoru shook his head. "I don¡¯t need the five gold coins. But if you want my agreement, you have to ask my wife."


    Wang Hui nodded. "Then let''s go." He turned to Ji Yuan. "You carry her."


    Ji Yuan nodded and carefully lifted the woman into his arms. The old physician, Old Liu, groaned. "Be careful! Her wounds will reopen."


    Ji Yuan adjusted his hold and nodded. With the crowd following behind, Kanoru and Wang Hui led the way back to the carriage.


    Reaching it, Kanoru called out, "Asuna."


    Asuna¡¯s beautiful face appeared from the carriage window. "Kanoru, what is it?"


    Kanoru quickly explained the situation. Asuna¡¯s gaze shifted to the unconscious woman in Ji Yuan¡¯s arms. After a brief pause, she said, "Okay."


    She and Mika rearranged the makeshift bed on the carriage floor and took their seats on the bench, then helped Ji Yuan lay the woman down carefully.


    Wang Hui stepped forward, extending five gold coins toward Kanoru. "Here."


    Kanoru shook his head. "No need." He climbed onto the driver¡¯s seat. "Zhao Ye, let¡¯s go."


    Wang Hui sighed and turned back toward his own ride. The crowd dispersed to their carriages, and within minutes, the convoy was moving again.

 28. Bai Yue

    As night descended, the forest came alive with the howls, roars, and shrieks of unseen creatures. Without further commotion, the convoy finally emerged from the Demon Forest. A few hours later, it came to a stop, and the formation shifted¡ªformal carriages circling around the guest and important carriages for protection.


    Kanoru jumped down and walked to the carriage door, opening it to check inside. His gaze first landed on the still-unconscious woman before shifting to Asuna and Mika.


    "Are you two coming down?" he asked.


    Mika and Asuna exchanged glances. Mika nodded, and Asuna replied, "Yes, my legs are stiff."


    Careful not to disturb the injured woman, Kanoru helped them out of the carriage.


    A few hours later, after finishing their dinner, Wang Hui approached with Old Liu, the physician. Peering inside, they found the woman still unconscious. Apologizing for the inconvenience, they asked if Kanoru and his group would be willing to sleep in a tent for the night.


    Asuna, knowing there was little choice and unwilling to disturb the injured woman¡ªespecially after learning she belonged to the powerful Evergreen Sect, the unofficial rulers of Ren County¡ªagreed.


    Grateful, Wang Hui thanked them profusely and even offered to return half of their payment. However, Kanoru declined, knowing that a favor from the Evergreen Sect was far more valuable than a few gold coins.


    Wang Hui then offered them tents, but Kanoru refused, as they already had their own. Retrieving a large tent and bedding from beneath the carriage seats, they prepared for the night.


    Kanoru set up the tent while Asuna and Mika arranged the bedding inside. Once everything was ready, they settled in, with Asuna lying between Kanoru and Mika.


    As they talked, they discussed their journey¡ªif nothing unexpected happened, they would reach Qinhua City in two weeks, take a boat to Bilu City, and from there, ride on horseback for a week to reach the capital.


    Eventually, their conversation faded, and sleep took them.


    ---


    Elsewhere, under the moonlight, a valley lay in serene stillness. At its center stood a massive tree, its towering form surrounded by buildings that made the place seem peaceful and tranquil.


    Tonight, however, danger lurked in the shadows.


    A guard patrolling the perimeter squinted at a vague figure in the darkness. "Wait!" he whispered.


    His partner turned to him. "What?"


    "I think I saw someone," the guard murmured.


    His partner scanned the area carefully, his eyes sweeping over the shadowed landscape. Finding nothing, he sighed. "Probably just a beast."


    The guard hesitated, then exhaled. "Yeah¡­ let¡¯s keep moving."


    They turned away, resuming their patrol¡ªunaware of the figures perched in the trees just above the shadow they had inspected. Four figures, cloaked in black, moved with silent precision. The moment the guards turned their backs, they raised their hands in unison, forming intricate incantations.


    A swarm of golden needles materialized in the air and shot toward the unsuspecting guards.


    Reacting instantly, the guards raised vine-like shields, blocking the deadly projectiles. However, their focus on defense left them vulnerable.


    Two more assassins, hidden in the darkness, crept up behind them. In perfect synchronization, they plunged daggers into the soft flesh of the guards¡¯ necks, muffling their final breaths.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Lowering the lifeless bodies to the ground, the six assassins pressed forward, slipping deeper into the valley.


    This silent slaughter unfolded across the perimeter, with every sentry meeting the same fate.


    Then, the killings moved inward. The intruders infiltrated the first building, eliminating its inhabitants with ruthless efficiency.


    For fifteen minutes, silence reigned.


    Then, a cry pierced the night.


    The alarm had been raised.


    Suddenly, the valley erupted into chaos¡ªfireballs roared through the air, serpentine streams of water lashed out, stone walls rose to block attacks, golden needles and blades clashed, and trees and plants sprang to life as the defenders fought back.


    The battle raged into the dawn.


    As the morning light bathed the valley, devastation lay in its wake. Some buildings had been reduced to rubble, while others stood damaged, flames still licking at their charred remains. The ground was strewn with bodies¡ªboth of the masked attackers clad in black and the defenders dressed in black, white, and light green robes, each adorned with dark green markings and the insignia of the great tree at the valley¡¯s center.


    The masked figures, their faces devoid of features, moved methodically through the carnage. They searched the dead, looted valuables, and ransacked buildings for anything of worth. From one structure, a steady stream of books and crates of various sizes was hauled out and loaded onto the many carriages gathered nearby.


    At the valley¡¯s heart, beneath the towering tree, a man in dark green robes lay lifeless¡ªa hole where his heart had once been.


    Nearby, several masked figures stood behind three kneeling men and two women, all dressed in light green and white robes. Before them stood a figure clad in an immaculate white robe, a mask obscuring his face. Calmly, he wiped his bloodied sword clean.


    His voice, cold and emotionless, cut through the silence.


    "Whoever gives me the 100 Herb Pill¡­ will be spared."


    The five kneeling men and women exchanged glances. Among them, an older man with white hair and a beard, dressed in light green robes, spoke firmly.


    "The whereabouts of the 100 Herb Pill were known only to the sect leader. Even if we knew, we would never tell you."


    The masked man tilted his head slightly. "Really?"


    With a simple hand gesture, the executioner behind the old man swung his blade. The elder¡¯s head rolled to the ground, his lifeless eyes staring up at his remaining companions.


    "Now," the masked man continued, "who can tell me where to find the pill?"


    A woman among the captives broke into quiet sobs. "We don''t know¡­ Only the sect leader knew."


    Another man, his face resolute, spat, "Kill us. Even if we knew, we wouldn¡¯t tell you."


    The masked man let out a quiet sigh. "Kill them."


    The last kneeling man trembled. "Wait!" he gasped. "I know where the 100 Herb Pill is."


    The others had no time to glare in betrayal before their deaths were sealed. The masked man gave another signal, and the remaining three captives were swiftly beheaded.


    The traitor''s voice was weak, laced with fear. "I don¡¯t know exactly where it is¡­ but I know someone who does."


    The masked man¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You lied to me."


    Without hesitation, he drove his sword through the man¡¯s arm, twisting it. A scream tore through the air.


    "Talk," the masked man ordered.


    Through ragged breaths, the traitor gasped, "The sect leader¡¯s daughter¡ªBai Yue. She must know where the pill is."


    The masked man turned to one of the black-clad figures nearby.


    "We didn¡¯t find her in the valley," the figure reported.


    The kneeling man, still trembling, spoke quickly. "She left for the Demon Forest to gather Blood Grass. I can help you find her!"


    The masked man replied coldly, "We don¡¯t need your help to find her."


    Desperate, the kneeling man continued, "You think you''ve killed everyone, but you''re wrong. Many escaped through the underground tunnel in the library. The massacre of the Evergreen Sect has already spread across Ren County. Bai Yue will hear of it and won¡¯t return¡ªshe¡¯ll head to Yunshui County instead."


    The masked man¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Why?"


    "Because her mother is from the Shui family," the man answered.


    The masked man¡¯s posture stiffened. "Shui family?"


    "Yes," the kneeling man nodded. "The same Shui family with Great Warlock Shui Xueling. And Shui Xueling is Bai Yue¡¯s mother."


    For the first time, the masked man hesitated. After a moment, he gave a curt order. "Take him. Burn the valley. Erase all traces."


    His mind was already calculating the next move. If they found Bai Yue, they couldn¡¯t torture her¡ªshe was the daughter of a Great Warlock. The wrath of such a powerful figure wasn¡¯t worth any employer¡¯s gold. Perhaps it was wiser to turn the traitor over, collect the reward, and disappear for a while.


    With that thought, he mounted his horse and rode away.


    ---


    In the convoy, under the morning sun, Kanoru leaned against his carriage, sipping tea from his cup.


    A faint groan came from inside. He heard stirring.


    "She¡¯s awake," he thought.


    Opening the carriage door, he found himself face-to-face with the injured woman, now sitting up.


    "I am Kanoru," he said.


    Surprised, she replied, "I am Bai Yue."

 29. Change of Plan

    A few hours after Bai Yue woke up, the convoy entered a town to rest, as there was a branch of the Golden Sparrow Caravan there.


    Inside his and Asuna''s room, Kanoru finished dressing. He planned to practice in A training field beside the branch. After adjusting his clothes, he stepped out and knocked on the door of the room next to his.


    "Who?" Mika¡¯s voice called out before the door creaked open.


    Peering inside, Kanoru saw both Asuna and Bai Yue. He wasn¡¯t sure how or why, but ever since Bai Yue woke up, she and Asuna had become instant friends.


    "I''m going to train," Kanoru said.


    Asuna glanced at him. "Is there a place to practice nearby?"


    "Yes, to the right of this building," he replied.


    Asuna nodded. "I''ll bring your dinner to our room."


    "Thank you. I¡¯m going now."


    Asuna nodded again, and Kanoru turned, walking away. Mika shut the door and returned to her seat.


    Bai Yue looked at Asuna. "Cousin, you and your husband weren¡¯t familiar with each other before marriage, were you?"


    Asuna didn¡¯t react to being called ¡®cousin.¡¯ She had already learned that Bai Yue¡¯s mother was from the Shui family, while her own mother was from the Yun family¡ªtwo families connected by blood. Her maternal grandmother was from the Shui family, making them distant relatives.


    "No," Asuna replied. "We¡¯ve known each other for seven years and were friends, but we¡¯re still adjusting to our new roles."


    Bai Yue tilted her head. "What was the reason for your marriage?"


    "My father arranged it six years ago."


    Bai Yue frowned. "Six years¡­ yet in all that time, you two remained just friends? Being engaged didn¡¯t change that?"


    Mika scoffed. "That wooden head only cares about practice."


    Bai Yue raised an eyebrow, intrigued, waiting for more details.


    Asuna replied, "After our engagement, he left for a village my father awarded him. Over the next six years, he spent about 80% of his time there."


    Bai Yue sighed. "Oh! So his mind is only filled with training. Then why did you agree to marry him?"


    "Because he¡¯s talented," Asuna said. "At seventeen, he''s already a middle-rank Samurai and has grasped the nature of wind¡¯s power. How could I pass up such a husband? In this dangerous world, only a strong husband can protect my family and me."


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Bai Yue understood her reasoning, though it didn¡¯t apply to her. As the daughter of the Evergreen Sect¡¯s leader, a high-rank warlock, and Shui Xueling, an even stronger great warlock, she never had to worry about protection. "If I ever marry, it¡¯ll only be for love," she stated.


    Asuna nodded, respecting her view. Though she didn¡¯t love Kanoru, she saw him as a friend and trusted he would protect her. Suddenly, she remembered something¡ªbefore Kanoru knocked on the door, she had been about to ask Bai Yue about her mother.


    Her expression turned serious. "Cousin, do you have any news about my mother?"


    Bai Yue¡¯s face fell, and she hesitated.


    Seeing her silence, fear gripped Asuna. She grasped Bai Yue¡¯s hand. "Cousin, is my mother okay?"


    Bai Yue sighed. "I don¡¯t know much¡­ only that she¡¯s unconscious, but her life isn¡¯t in danger."


    Asuna¡¯s breath caught. "When did she fall unconscious?"


    "Eleven months ago. She was ambushed while returning to the capital. She killed all her attackers, but she was poisoned. At first, she only grew weaker, and two months later, she lost consciousness."


    Asuna''s eyes widened. "Poisoned?"


    "Don¡¯t worry," Bai Yue reassured her. "The poison doesn¡¯t threaten her life¡ªit just prevents her from waking up. My father has already found the cure."


    Asuna leaned forward. "What is it?"


    "The Hundred Herb Pill. It should have been refined a few days ago, and in a day or two, my father will bring it to the capital."


    Asuna¡¯s resolve hardened. "Then we should go to your sect and join your father on his journey to the capital."


    Bai Yue smiled. "Good. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll head to my sect."


    Asuna stood abruptly. "I need to inform Kanoru."


    Mika rose to follow her, but Asuna stopped her. "You two don¡¯t need to come with me."


    Kanoru arrived at the practice field and found it completely empty. He thought, *I have the whole place to myself.*


    Sitting down, he took a deep breath and began opening the inner gates of his body, one by one. Up to the fourth gate, there was no visible reaction, but as he opened the fifth, a surge of energy erupted within him. Like a wildfire, it raged through his body, surrounding him in a red aura that flickered like flames.


    He focused his chakra, trying to tame the wild energy, but it bucked like an untamed horse, tearing through his insides and leaving internal injuries. After five minutes, he shut the gate, sensing the accumulated damage reaching a dangerous level.


    Channeling his chakra, he directed it toward his injured areas, accelerating his body''s natural healing. Fifteen minutes later, he resumed training. Repeating this process again and again helped him grow familiar with the energy inside the fifth gate. With each attempt, he gained more control, slowly refining it into his chakra. This not only strengthened his control over the energy but also tempered his body.


    On his third recovery session, as his chakra worked to heal his wounds, he heard approaching footsteps. A voice called out, "Kanoru! Where are you?"


    Under the moonless, starless sky, Asuna couldn¡¯t see him.


    Hearing her voice, Kanoru recognized it immediately and called out, "Here." He listened as her footsteps drew closer.


    "Kanoru, tomorrow we won¡¯t be following the caravan. We¡¯re heading to the Evergreen Sect," she said.


    Kanoru frowned. "Why? Is it because of Bai Yue? I didn¡¯t know you two had become so close."


    Asuna crossed her arms. "I learned something surprising¡ªyou know, Bai Yue is my cousin."


    Kanoru raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Did she have any news about your mother?"


    Asuna nodded. "She did. Mother was poisoned and has been unconscious for months, but don¡¯t worry¡ªher life isn¡¯t in danger. The Evergreen Sect has a pill called the ''Hundred Herb Pill'' that can wake her. I want to escort it to her personally."


    Kanoru considered this and then said, "Then at dawn, I¡¯ll inform the manager, and we¡¯ll leave for the Evergreen Sect." He closed his eyes, focusing on healing his body.


    Asuna hesitated before asking, "Are you not coming back with me?"


    Without opening his eyes, Kanoru replied, "I want to practice a little longer."


    Asuna suddenly said, "Okay," and she walked away, leaving Kanoru to practice.

 30. Unexpected News

    Under the afternoon sun, a large white carriage traveled through the wilderness. Some distance ahead stood a building with a sign reading ''''Fulu Rest House''''. Around it, horses were tethered, and carriages were parked as people moved in and out.


    The white carriage gradually slowed to a stop in front of the rest house. Kanoru, the driver, climbed down first. As he landed, a face peeked out from the carriage window¡ªBai Yue.


    "Brother, why¡ª" she started, then noticed the rest house and immediately thought of food. "Fulu Rest House."


    Kanoru said, "I¡¯ll buy food. You all wait inside the carriage."


    Asuna, understanding the situation, countered, "Let¡¯s go inside together."


    Kanoru hesitated. He recalled stories from novels in his past life where the presence of beautiful women often invited trouble for the protagonist. Though he didn¡¯t see himself as one, he knew beauty attracted problems. With not one, but three stunning women in his company, he expected trouble from unruly or reckless men.


    "Wear your veils before stepping out," he instructed.


    They didn¡¯t object, and within two minutes, all three emerged, their faces now covered.


    Kanoru gave a satisfied nod, then stepped forward, took Asuna¡¯s hand, and led the way toward the rest house.


    Kanoru pushed open the door to the rest house and stepped inside. The room buzzed with conversation as men and women in diverse clothing filled most of the tables. Scanning the room, he spotted an empty table and led his companions to their seats.


    After settling in, he looked around and spotted a waiter. "Waiter," he called.


    A young boy, finishing up with another table, hurried over. "What would you like to eat?"


    "What¡¯s on the menu?" Kanoru asked.


    The boy quickly listed the available dishes. Kanoru turned to the three women. "What do you want to eat?"


    Asuna hesitated. "I don¡¯t know most of the dishes. Cousin, you decide."


    Bai Yue thought for a moment. "Silver-lin fish, Fried Goose, and Mountain Goat are the best choices."


    Kanoru nodded. "Bring four plates of each, along with rice and a few good side dishes."


    The boy nodded. "It¡¯ll be ready in twenty minutes."


    As the boy left, Asuna, Mika, and Bai Yue leaned in and began whispering among themselves. Kanoru didn¡¯t join them. Instead, he focused on the conversations of the other patrons, picking up bits and pieces of local news.


    "The Gu family from Shadong Town is hiring priests to kill a demon that murdered their eldest son."


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "A war has broken out between the Black Tiger Gang and the Silver Snake Gang at Pearl Fish River. It¡¯s making travel across the river dangerous."


    "A young man from the Si family advanced to middle-rank priest at just twenty years old!"


    "The Wu and Pi families are arranging a marriage alliance."


    "Li Shi, a poor villager, passed the imperial exam!"


    "Darling, don¡¯t be mad! I¡¯ll get you your favorite Silver-Lin Fish!"


    But then, from a table nearby, a thin man spoke in a hushed but urgent tone.


    "Did you hear? The Evergreen Sect has been destroyed."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes widened, his focus snapping to the conversation.


    He studied the thin man carefully. Seated with three others, and their clothing suggested they came from middle-class families.


    Another man leaned in, whispering, "I heard the same thing this morning at the market. They say men dressed in black wiped out the Evergreen Sect last night."


    "Really?" one of the others asked, doubtful.


    "It¡¯s true, I can confirm it," the third man said firmly.


    The thin man frowned. "Are you sure?"


    The fourth man nodded. "Yes. My wife¡¯s brother works as a guard at the governor¡¯s mansion. Yesterday morning, six teenagers arrived there, all wearing the Evergreen Sect¡¯s outer disciple uniforms. They claimed the sect was attacked by men in black."


    The third man hesitated. "So¡­ they don¡¯t actually know if the sect was completely destroyed?"


    "No," the fourth man admitted. "But the governor sent people to investigate. In a few days, we¡¯ll have confirmation."


    The second man shook his head. "I never heard of the Evergreen Sect having enemies."


    "Exactly," the thin man agreed. "The sect maintained good relations with other forces, even the imperial court, because of their pills. Why would anyone attack them?"


    "The teenagers didn¡¯t know," the fourth man said.


    Their conversation soon drifted to another topic. Kanoru let out a slow breath and glanced at his own table. Asuna, Mika, and Bai Yue were still whispering among themselves, unaware of what he had just heard.


    Kanoru''s mind churned with the weight of what he had just heard. But he chose not to inform Asuna, Bai Yue, or Mika yet.


    "Why would such a powerful sect, with no apparent enemies, be destroyed?" he wondered. "Was it because they possessed something valuable? Or did they stand in someone¡¯s way?"


    He decided to tell them only after they had left the rest house. Bai Yue¡¯s reaction was unpredictable, and if the Evergreen Sect had truly fallen, her situation was dangerous. As the sect leader¡¯s daughter, she might still be a target. "The enemy could still be searching for her," he thought grimly.


    Another concern weighed on his mind. They couldn¡¯t go directly to the Evergreen Sect. If it was destroyed, marching straight into the ruins could be a death trap. But where could they find reliable information?


    ''The Evergreen Sect was the unofficial ruler of Ren County,'' he mused. "They must have businesses and industries in the towns and cities. Before heading to the sect, we should visit those places to confirm the truth."


    Resolving to follow this plan, Kanoru finished his meal in silence. After paying the bill, he stepped out of the rest house with Asuna, Bai Yue, and Mika.


    Taking Asuna aside, he quietly told her what he had overheard.


    Asuna, shocked, asked, "Are you sure?"


    Kanoru shook his head. "I¡¯m not. I only heard it from a conversation inside the rest house."


    Asuna frowned. "Then what do we do?"


    "We shouldn¡¯t tell Bai Yue yet," Kanoru said.


    Asuna nodded. "But we also can¡¯t take her straight to the Evergreen Sect. The attackers could be waiting for her."


    "Ren County¡¯s capital is only half a day¡¯s journey from here. Let¡¯s go there first and confirm the news," Kanoru suggested.


    Asuna agreed but hesitated. "What do we tell her about the detour?"


    Kanoru replied, "We¡¯ll say we don¡¯t know if her father is still at the sect, so we¡¯re stopping by the capital first. It¡¯s on the main road between the Evergreen Sect and Qinhua City anyway."


    Asuna took a deep breath. "Alright, let¡¯s do that." She climbed into the carriage and relayed the plan to Bai Yue. To Kanoru¡¯s relief, Bai Yue agreed without suspicion.


    Kanoru flicked the reins, steering the carriage toward Ren County¡¯s capital.

 31. Ren County City

    Under the morning sky, a group of 100 riders moved in unison toward a city. All but one wore identical red robes and bronze chest armor. Leading them at the front, clad in a white robe and red armor, was Yun Feng¡ªalso known as Mori Takumi, the eldest son of Mori Tsuki and Yun Xin.


    He and his family''s private army were on their way to the Evergreen Sect to escort Sect Leader Bai Mo and the Hundred Herb Pill to the capital for his mother.


    Suddenly, Yun Feng halted. The riders behind him followed suit. He looked up and saw a blue, glowing bird soaring toward him. Raising his hand, he let it land on his palm, where it transformed into a scroll. Unrolling it, he read the message. The moment he finished, the scroll dissolved into thin air.


    A woman riding beside him asked, "Lord, what was it about?"


    Since it was no secret, Yun Feng answered, "A letter from my second brother. He wrote that my little sister and her husband are on their way to the capital."


    Surprised, the woman asked, "Lord, you have a little sister?"


    "I have two younger brothers and one little sister," Yun Feng replied.


    "So, one of your brothers and your sister don¡¯t live with you?" she inquired.


    " Yes. They live with my father, a minor lord in Athia," he confirmed. He continued, "My little sister and her husband left Xinghai City two weeks ago."


    The woman noted, "To reach the capital, they¡¯ll have to pass through Ren County City."


    Yun Feng nodded, musing to himself, "Then they should be arriving in Ren County City or have already arrived."


    Since they hadn¡¯t crossed paths on the road, he assumed they hadn''t left the city yet. Thinking of reuniting with his sister after many years, he pulled the reins of his horse and urged, "Hyah!"


    His horse surged forward, and his army followed, kicking up a cloud of dust as they raced toward their destination.


    -----


    At the same time, on a busy road between farmlands, Kanoru drove his carriage with Asuna seated beside him. He glanced at her frowning face. Ever since he told her the rumor about the Evergreen Sect¡¯s destruction, she had remained worried. Her mother¡¯s healing depended on the Hundred Herb Pill, and Bai Yue, her newly recognized cousin, was from the Evergreen Sect.


    "Stop frowning," Kanoru said.


    Asuna sighed. "I keep thinking¡­ what if my mother¡¯s enemy attacked the Evergreen Sect? It¡¯s too much of a coincidence that they were attacked right after the pill was completed."


    Kanoru considered her reasoning¡ªit made sense. "It¡¯s possible," he admitted. "But it¡¯s just a rumor from three people. It could be false, just someone spreading baseless news."


    Asuna shook her head. "If it were any other place, maybe. But this is Ren County. No one would dare spread false rumors about the Evergreen Sect. You saw how the caravan reacted when they found out Bai Yue was from there."


    Kanoru had to agree. A rumor this bold likely had some truth to it¡ªotherwise, who would dare spread it?


    Asuna clasped her hands together. "I just pray nothing has happened to the Evergreen Sect or the Hundred Herb Pill."


    Kanoru reassured her, "Even if something did, someone must have the pill recipe. If we need to, we can refine another one. And if that fails, we can always find an alternative treatment. So don¡¯t worry."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    With his right hand, he reached over and gently squeezed her left hand. Asuna leaned her head on his shoulder, silent, until the gates of Ren County City came into view.


    ----


    Inside the city, in a dimly lit dining room, a man sat alone, calmly having his breakfast. The door swung open, and a woman entered. She had a round face, sparkling green eyes, and hair styled in an elegant bun adorned with gold and gemstone jewelry. Her red dress hugged her figure, accentuating her curves.


    As she walked toward the man, silver snakes materialized around him and lashed out at her. She leaped back just in time, a fire shield forming where she had stood, blocking the attack. The silver snakes and the shield vanished into thin air.


    "What is the meaning of this?" the woman demanded.


    The man¡¯s gaze remained cold. "For giving us false information."


    "What false information?" she snapped.


    "Why didn¡¯t you mention that Bai Mo was the husband of the Great Warlock, Shui Xueling?"


    The woman¡¯s expression changed to shock. "You¡­ you killed Bai Mo?"


    The man¡¯s voice remained indifferent. "Didn¡¯t you tell me about the Hundred Herb Pill so I could obtain it?"


    Her hands clenched into fists. "Yes, I told you about the pill and how to obtain it," she hissed, her voice rising. "But I never told you to kill Bai Mo!"


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her anger¡ªfear flickering in her eyes. Softening her voice, she continued, "There were many ways to get the pill. You didn¡¯t need to kill him."


    Then, she suddenly recalled the rumors circulating in the city¡ªseveral teenagers and children, outer disciples of the Evergreen Sect, had escaped the attack.


    "The outer disciples¡­ why are they still alive? They can expose you."


    Her mind raced. If she wanted to survive, she needed to find a way to kill this man first.


    The man spoke calmly. "Don''t worry. I didn¡¯t act personally¡ªI paid the Nine Reverse Palace to do it."


    The woman narrowed her eyes. "Does the Nine Reverse Palace even know it was you who hired them?"


    The man smirked. "Of course not. I didn¡¯t go myself¡ªI sent a servant."


    She crossed her arms. "Then what happened to the Evergreen Sect and the Hundred Herb Pill?"


    The man leaned back in his chair. "My servant went to the Nine Reverse Palace''s station to inquire. We¡¯ll wait for his report."


    The woman nodded and sat opposite him, falling into silence. On the surface, she appeared composed, but inside, her thoughts were in turmoil. She needed to escape this situation before it was too late.


    Any other family would have been manageable, but the Shui Family was different. They were one of the rare millennial clans in the land, producing Great Warlocks in nearly every generation. Sometimes, they were even more powerful than the royal family itself. Dynasties rose and fell, but Families like the Shui Family only grew stronger with time.


    She and the forces backing her had to sever their ties to this man before it was too late. The best option was to eliminate him¡ªbut first, she needed to be certain he hadn¡¯t left behind any information that could implicate them.


    An hour passed. The door creaks open, and a middle-aged man enters with a smile, closing it behind him.


    The man asked, "Dazhe, did they get the pill?"


    Dazhe remained smiling. "No, but they destroyed the Evergreen Sect and killed their sect leader, Bai Mo. Only some teenagers and children managed to escape."


    He failed to notice how the room''s atmosphere turned ice-cold.


    The man¡¯s expression darkened. "So they didn¡¯t get the Hundred Herb Pill?"


    Dazhe quickly reassured him. "Don¡¯t worry, sir. They captured an inner disciple of the Evergreen Sect. That disciple can help us locate Bai Yue¡ªshe knows where the pill is."


    The woman finally spoke, her voice sharp. "Wei Min, not only did you fail to obtain the Hundred Herb Pill, but you also got Shui Xueling¡¯s husband killed. I thought you were a smart man."


    She stood up and walked behind Dazhe.


    Wei Min scowled. "If you had given me all the information, this wouldn¡¯t have happened."


    The woman¡¯s tone was cold. "Forget the pill. Start covering our tracks before Shui Xueling finds us."


    Wei Min exhaled sharply. "I¡¯ll raid every Nine Reverse Palace station in Ren County."


    The woman nodded. "Do that. But first¡ª"


    A sharp golden blade suddenly emerged from Dazhe¡¯s chest. He gasped, blood spilling from his mouth, before collapsing to the ground¡ªdead.


    Wei Min''s eyes narrowed. "That wasn¡¯t necessary. His family has served my mother¡¯s family for decades. He wouldn¡¯t have betrayed me."


    The woman¡¯s gaze was indifferent. "I don¡¯t care. If, within a week, I don¡¯t hear that every Nine Reverse Palace station has been uprooted in the Ren county, you¡¯ll be lying there just like your servant."


    Without waiting for his response, she turned and left.


    Wei Min stared at Dazhe¡¯s corpse in a daze. Then, fury overtook him. He slammed the table, shattering it and sending plates crashing to the floor.


    Through gritted teeth, he muttered, "Lu Ying."

 32. Yun Feng

    Kanoru stopped the carriage in front of a building called Evergreen Pavilion under Bai Yue¡¯s direction. They all stepped down.


    Asuna frowned. "It¡¯s closed."


    Kanoru glanced around the sparsely populated street. Most buildings were shut, but he figured it was simply too early¡ªafter all, they had entered the city only an hour after dawn, and it had taken just twenty minutes to reach this place.


    "It¡¯s too early," Bai Yue confirmed, walking forward. She pushed open the side gate beside the building and turned back. "Follow me."


    Asuna followed immediately. Kanoru turned to Mika. "Stay and watch the carriage."


    "Yes," Mika replied.


    Kanoru then followed Bai Yue and Asuna into the narrow passage between the store and the wall. Up ahead, he heard Asuna calling out, "Uncle Guan! Sang! Aunty Lu!"


    Then came the sound of crying, followed by Bai Yue¡¯s urgent voice. "Aunty Lu, what happened? Why are you crying?"


    Kanoru emerged into an open courtyard. A middle-aged woman was clinging to Bai Yue, sobbing uncontrollably. Behind her stood a middle-aged man and two young men, their expressions grim.


    Kanoru moved to stand beside Asuna, taking in the scene. The raw grief before him made him certain¡ªthe rumors were true. And judging by their reactions, the reality was likely even worse than what he had heard.


    The middle-aged man gently pulled the woman away from Bai Yue. "Miss, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alive."


    Bai Yue¡¯s voice trembled. "Uncle, what happened?"


    Before the man could respond, a deep voice rang out from above.


    "Guan! Bring them upstairs."


    Kanoru looked up to see a man in a black robe standing on the balcony.


    Bai Yue gasped. "Elder Li! Why are you here? Why is Aunty Lu crying? Uncle Guan¡ª"


    Elder Li cut her off. "Come upstairs first."


    Uncle Guan nodded. "Young Miss, come up."


    Kanoru watched as Uncle Guan, Aunty Lu, and the two teenage boys turned and disappeared into the building. Bai Yue quickly followed.


    Kanoru met Asuna¡¯s eyes and gave her a subtle nod before moving forward. She followed closely behind as they stepped into the building, finding a staircase to the right. Without hesitation, they ascended.


    Reaching the first floor, Kanoru saw a balcony with Elder Li standing straight ahead.


    Elder Li glanced at the middle-aged man. "Guan, take Mei to rest. I will tell her." Then, looking at the two teenagers, he said, "Sang, Hou, go check on the children and see if they¡¯re awake."


    The four nodded and disappeared down the right corridor.


    Bai Yue stepped forward, stopping near Elder Li. "What happened?"


    Elder Li sighed, opening his mouth only to close it again. He did this three times, struggling to find the words.


    Impatient, Bai Yue pressed him. "Elder Li, tell me what happened!"


    Finally, Elder Li spoke. "The Evergreen Valley was attacked."


    Bai Yue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. "What?!" she shouted.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Elder Li continued, "The Sect Leader and everyone present in the valley¡­ died. Only some new outer disciples managed to escape."


    Bai Yue staggered, unable to stand. Asuna caught her just in time.


    A minute passed before Bai Yue steadied herself. "Elder Li, are you joking? How can this happen?"


    Elder Li¡¯s expression remained grim. "It happened."


    The weight of his words crushed Bai Yue. Her body gave out, and she collapsed unconscious in Asuna¡¯s arms.


    Elder Li stepped forward in concern. "Bai Yue!" After checking her pulse, he muttered, "She¡¯s injured."


    Asuna responded, "She was wounded by a demon wolf."


    Elder Li nodded. "The shock must have overwhelmed her already weakened body."


    Kanoru spoke. "Take her inside."


    As Asuna carried Bai Yue into the building, Elder Li turned to Kanoru and asked, "Who are you two? How did you meet Bai Yue?"


    Kanoru said, "Bai Yue is my wife''s cousin."


    Elder Li frowned. "Cousin? And the name ¡®Asuna¡¯ sounds like one from here."


    Kanoru nodded. "We are from Athia. My wife''s mother is Yun Xin."


    Elder Li¡¯s eyes widened. "Marquise Yun Xin?"


    "Yes."


    "I know Marquise Yun Xin only has two sons."


    Kanoru explained, "They are her elder brothers. She and her third brother live with their father. After our marriage, we came to visit her mother."


    Elder Li¡¯s expression remained cautious. "Do you have proof?"


    Kanoru recalled Asuna¡¯s token. "Yes, but it is with my wife."


    Elder Li nodded. "Forgive my suspicion, but given the circumstances¡ª"


    "No need to apologize, Elder. I understand."


    Just then, Asuna returned from the corridor. "I left her with Aunt Lu."


    Kanoru said, "Asuna, show Elder Li the Marquis mansion token."


    Asuna nodded, taking out a large golden ring adorned with five carved clouds embedded with red, blue, green, silver, and dark yellow gems.


    Elder Li examined it carefully before nodding. "Yes, this is the token of the Marquis Yun Mansion." He handed it back.


    Asuna quickly asked, "Elder Li, do you know about the Hundred Herbs Pill?"


    Elder Li thought for a moment. "The Sect Leader refined one for Marquise Yun Xin."


    Asuna''s eyes lit up as she eagerly nodded. "Yes! For my mother."


    Elder Li sighed. "The pill was with the Sect Leader. Now, it may be with the attackers¡­ or in the sect''s secret library."


    Asuna¡¯s excitement faded. Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself. "Do you have any information on the attackers?"


    Elder Li shook his head. "No. They erased all traces of their involvement."


    Asuna¡¯s focus sharpened. "The secret library¡ª"


    Elder Li interrupted, "Yes, but opening it requires at least four elders and a key."


    Before Asuna could respond, a loud voice called from below. "Hello!"


    Kanoru glanced down to see a man in a white robe with red armor, alongside a woman in red and bronze armor.


    Elder Li asked, "Who are you?"


    The woman replied, "We are from Marquis Yun Mansion."


    Elder Li glanced at Asuna.


    Kanoru then heard the man below call out, "Sister!"


    Asuna squinted at him, studying his face carefully before hesitantly saying, "Elder Brother?"


    Kanoru figured he must be Yun Feng.


    With a swipe of his right arm, Yun Feng conjured a staircase of clouds leading up to the balcony. He ascended swiftly and, upon reaching the top, pulled Asuna into a hug.


    Releasing her, he said, "You''ve grown up."


    Asuna smiled.


    Yun Feng then turned his sharp gaze to Kanoru. "You must be her husband."


    Kanoru nodded. "Nice to meet you, Brother."


    Yun Feng¡¯s expression remained serious. "Father may have approved the marriage, but you must pass my test to stay married to my sister."


    Kanoru asked, "What test?"


    "A fight. If you can take ten of my moves, I will acknowledge the marriage."


    Hearing this, Asuna burst into laughter. "Brother, you''ll lose."


    Yun Feng frowned in confusion. "Why?"


    Asuna smirked. "You''re in the same realm as my husband, but he has already mastered the third stage of the Sword Wind Realm."


    Yun Feng¡¯s eyes widened. "What? He¡¯s only seventeen!"


    Asuna nodded. "Why do you think Father married me to him?" and she thought," And why do you think I agreed?"


    Yun Feng crossed his arms. "Even so, I still want to challenge him."


    Kanoru met his gaze. "I''m ready anytime."


    Asuna changed the subject. "Brother, why are you here?"


    Yun Feng replied, "I came to escort Sect Leader Mo Li, but after entering the city, we heard the unfortunate news. I came here to investigate the attack on the Evergreen Sect and the Ancient Herb Pill."


    Elder Li then recounted everything he had told Kanoru and Asuna.


    Yun Feng asked, "Can the Evergreen Sect gather four elders? And who has the key?"


    Elder Li nodded. "Half of the sect''s elders are stationed outside the valley, so gathering four won¡¯t be a problem. But retrieving the key will take time."


    "Why?" Yun Feng asked.


    Elder Li explained, "The key is the blood of a Bai family member who has reached the middle-ranked Warlock stage. Bai Yue is the only one who qualifies, but she has yet to reach that stage."


    Yun Feng frowned. "Is there no other Bai family descendant at that level?"


    Elder Li shook his head. "There are, but they must have practiced the sect¡¯s main inheritance, and Bai Yue is the only one who has."


    Yun Feng sighed. "Then we have no choice but to wait. In the meantime, we should investigate the attackers."


    Elder Li nodded. "Agreed."


    After discussing their strategy, Kanoru and Asuna followed Yun Feng to the mansion where he had taken temporary residence.

 33. Warlocks Method

    At dawn, a day later, Kanoru stood opposite Asuna¡¯s elder brother, Yun Feng.


    Yun Feng said, "My sister claims I can''t defeat you, but we must fight to see the truth."


    Kanoru nodded, unconcerned with winning or losing. He was more interested in experiencing the difference between Warlock combat and Samurai techniques. From what he had observed, Samurai fought like warriors, while Warlocks wielded magic.


    "Let¡¯s start," Kanoru said.


    Yun Feng performed an incantation, murmuring under his breath while weaving hand signs. He exhaled, releasing a dense cloud that engulfed the battlefield.


    Outside the field, the woman who had accompanied Yun Feng to the Evergreen Pavilion stood with Asuna and Mika. She remarked, "I doubt my lord will lose."


    Asuna merely glanced at her.


    The woman continued, "Lord Yun Feng already has four middle-rank talisman spells stored in his spiritual space. He only needs to combine three to ascend to higher-rank Warlock."


    Asuna watched as the cloud dissipated, revealing a mini tornado forming around Kanoru. He stood still, both hands guiding his sword in a rapid dance, creating a vortex of wind so fast that the blade disappeared from sight.


    Asuna stated, "It doesn¡¯t matter. If my brother doesn¡¯t understand true power, he will lose."


    As the tornado faded, Kanoru''s sword reappeared in his right hand. With a single swing, he unleashed a wind blade toward Yun Feng.


    Spotting the attack, Yun Feng slammed both palms onto the ground, conjuring a yellow cloud wall that blocked the wind blade. As both vanished, two fire-cloud serpents shot toward Kanoru.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru swung his sword, releasing two wind blades that tore through the fiery serpents.


    As he fought Yun Feng, Kanoru realized that without his understanding of the wind¡¯s nature, he would have already lost. Warlocks, with their talisman spells, inflicted greater damage and attacked from a distance.


    Kanoru stood in place, effortlessly destroying every attack Yun Feng sent his way. Realizing none of his spells could even make Kanoru move, Yun Feng ended the fight.


    "Looks like my sister was right. Brother-in-law, I admit defeat."


    By addressing Kanoru as brother-in-law, Yun Feng fully acknowledged his loss. He now understood that Kanoru''s talent rivaled those of the Great Sects and Millennial Families. It was clear why his sister had agreed to marry Kanoru, even without love between them.


    Kanoru replied, "Brother-in-law if you had comprehended any of the five powers, I would have lost."


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Yun Feng sighed. "Our family has no inheritance that explains how to understand them."


    Kanoru observed, "All your spells use clouds as their foundation."


    "Yes," Yun Feng confirmed. "Our inheritance relies on clouds to form talisman spells."


    Kanoru continued, "Then you should be able to comprehend the power of wind. Clouds are more compatible with wind than any of the five elemental powers."


    Yun Feng shook his head. "I¡¯ve tried for years, but in our land, only the five elemental powers can be comprehended."


    "No, that''s wrong," Kanoru corrected. "I can still feel the power of wind here. It''s suppressed, but it exists."


    Kanoru, drawing from the scientific knowledge of his past life, knew that clouds formed from water vapor and moved with the wind. To harness their full potential, one had to comprehend fire, water, and wind¡ªthree forces that, when mastered together, led to understanding the power of the world itself.


    Yun Feng hesitated. "Really?"


    "Yes," Kanoru affirmed.


    Asuna added, "Brother, I can also sense the power of wind."


    Having advanced to the second realm of wind power under the training of her uncle and Kanoru, she continued, "Brother, Kanoru can help you understand it."


    Noticing Asuna¡¯s gaze shift toward him, Kanoru nodded. "Yes, brother-in-law, I can help you."


    "How?" Yun Feng asked.


    Kanoru glanced at the soldiers, who had been watching the fight and were now listening intently.


    Noticing this, Yun Feng said, "You all can leave." He then turned to the woman beside Asuna. "Tong, take the soldiers, divide them into teams, and send them around Ren County to gather information on the attackers of the Evergreen Sect."


    Tong nodded and left with the soldiers. Once they were gone, Yun Feng turned his attention back to Kanoru.


    "Do you practice any of the five styles?" Kanoru asked.


    "I used to, but I stopped ten years ago," Yun Feng admitted.


    Kanoru nodded. "In this land, the power of wind is suppressed. To understand it, you must first be proficient in the five sword styles and master at least one."


    Asuna interjected, "But we learned the power of wind through a different method."


    Kanoru understood she was referring to cutting the Black Kanji tree with an axe. However, that method required a solid foundation in the five sword styles. In his training group, only two others besides him had comprehended the power of wind within a month¡ªand both had already mastered one or two styles.


    "That method won¡¯t work here," Kanoru explained. "He needs to be proficient in all five sword styles and master at least one first."


    Yun Feng nodded. "Then let''s begin."


    Kanoru said, "First, we need wooden swords." Teaching a novice with sharp metal blades was dangerous for both the student and the teacher.


    "I''ll have a servant make some," Yun Feng said before walking off to arrange it.


    Kanoru watched Yun Feng leave, then turned to Asuna and Mika. "Let¡¯s train. It¡¯s been two weeks since we last practiced together."


    Asuna and Mika nodded, unsheathing their swords before lunging at Kanoru. Alone, neither could match him, so they fought together. They sparred relentlessly for hours without a break, stopping only when a servant arrived to summon them for breakfast.


    Sweating, they returned to their rooms to change before heading to the dining hall, where Yun Feng was already waiting. Halfway through their meal, a servant entered, announcing Bai Yue¡¯s arrival.


    Asuna asked the servant to bring her in. When Bai Yue entered, Kanoru immediately noticed the dark circles under her eyes, their redness, and her pale complexion. She looked exhausted¡ªher usual smile absent.


    "Elder Cousin, will you come with us to investigate Evergreen Valley?" Bai Yue asked.


    Yun Feng frowned. "I thought the valley was burned, leaving no clues behind."


    "We have a method to uncover traces of the attackers."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll go."


    Bai Yue nodded. "Then I¡¯ll take my leave."


    Asuna stood. "Cousin, wait and have some food."


    "I have work to do," Bai Yue replied, turning and walking away.


    The four exchanged glances before Asuna said, "I¡¯ll check on her." She hurried after Bai Yue, Mika following close behind.


    Kanoru and Yun Feng remained, staring at each other for a moment before resuming their meal.

 34. New Way

    After breakfast, Kanoru trained Yun Feng for a few hours until Yun Feng exhausted, decided to rest. Left alone in the training field, Kanoru glanced around before sitting under the shade of a tree.


    As he rested, an idea struck him¡ªanalyzing how Yun Feng¡¯s clouds formed during their fight. He thought about the process of cloud formation and thought of cold and hot wind during the process. Wind naturally carried the temperature of the season, meaning he could manipulate its heat or cold to enhance its offensive power.


    Now, with summer approaching, he could feel the warmth of the wind against his skin¡ªperfect conditions to test his theory. He sat cross-legged, placing his sword on his lap, with a hand on either side of the blade. Closing his eyes, he focused on the wind around him, attempting to control its temperature.


    He continued his practice until the sun had completely set. As the night air grew cooler, he considered switching to understanding cold wind but decided to master the manipulation of heat first.


    -----


    At dawn the next day, a team on horseback and a large white carriage departed from Ren County City, heading west. Many eyes followed them, curiosity and suspicion lingering in the air.


    Among the onlookers stood Wen Min, accompanied by several others on the city walls, watching the group disappear into the distance. He asked, ¡°Has anyone discovered why they are going to Evergreen Valley?¡±


    Something felt off. The news that Yun Feng and members of the Evergreen Sect were heading there unsettled him. He had expected the remnants of the sect to return eventually to rebuild, as no force would dare claim the valley. With the sect¡¯s strong connections and its renowned achievements in pill refinement, its survival was all but guaranteed. In fact, with 70% of their members dead, the remaining ones had only become more valuable.


    However, it was too soon. The survivors had yet to fully regroup¡ªwhy were they moving now?


    A man behind him said, "I heard the Evergreen Sect has a method to obtain clues about their attackers."


    Wen Min narrowed his eyes. "Are you sure?"


    The same man replied, "Highness, I obtained this information from a relative whose son is one of the surviving outer disciples of the Evergreen Sect."


    Wen Min¡¯s expression darkened. "How is the investigation of the Nine Reverse Palace progressing?" If the Evergreen Sect remnants could uncover the truth, they would learn that the Nine Reverse Palace was responsible for slaughtering 70% of their sect.


    Another man stepped forward. "We have identified all the branch stations in Ren County except the main branch."


    Wen Min¡¯s voice turned cold. "The branch stations don¡¯t matter. We must locate the main branch before anyone else does. I¡¯m giving you three days. If you fail, there will be no reason for you to remain alive."


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The man bowed deeply. "I will find them within three days, Highness."


    "Then go and do your job," Wen Min ordered, and the man quickly departed.


    Turning to the others, Wen Min asked, "What about the attackers who poisoned Marchioness Yun Xin?"


    He needed to uncover Lu Ying¡¯s identity and the force backing her. As long as he remained alive, he was a liability to Lu Ying and her faction. His survival increased the risk of Shui Xuelin and the Imperial Court discovering that Lu Ying and her people had orchestrated the attack and massacre of the Evergreen Sect.


    He understood all too well¡ªeven if he erased all traces of his involvement in hiring the Nine Reverse Palace to attack the Evergreen Sect and steal the Hundred Herbs Pill, they would still kill him. The fire was already spreading¡ªhe had to act before it reached him.


    Another man spoke, "The Six Gates are investigating and discovered the poison came from Poison Valley."


    Wen Min frowned. "Poison Valley only sells poison; they wouldn¡¯t have attacked the Marchioness."


    The man nodded. "Your Highness is right. Poison Valley responded that the poison used on Marchioness Yun Xin is usually harmless in small amounts, but someone administered a large dose, causing her to fall into a deep sleep with no way to wake up."


    "Is there an antidote?" Wen Min asked.


    "The Hundred Herbs Pill and the gallbladder of a Golden-Horned Snake."


    Wen Min narrowed his eyes. "Golden-Horned Snake?"


    "They are found in an archipelago in the Outer Western Ocean."


    Wen Min nodded, then turned to leave the city wall when another man suddenly spoke. "Highness, I have a way to locate the main branch of the Nine Reverse Palace."


    Wen Min stopped and turned back. "How?"


    The man asked, "Highness, are you certain that the Nine Reverse Palace attacked the Evergreen Sect?"


    Wen Min was sure¡ªhe had personally arranged the attack. "I am more than 50% certain."


    The man smirked. "Then we should leak information that the remnants of the Evergreen Sect have a way to uncover those responsible for the death of their secret leader and the massacre of 70% of their sect members."


    Hearing this, Wen Min''s mind raced. The Nine Reverse Palace wouldn¡¯t sit idle¡ªthey would have to eliminate the remnants before they discovered the truth. Two outcomes were possible: either the Nine Reverse Palace would successfully wipe out the survivors, or they would fail.


    But in both cases, their members would return to their main branch after the attack. All Wen Min had to do was track them to uncover the location of the main branch of the Nine Reverse Palace in Ren County.


    "Go and spread the word to the Nine Reverse Palace¡¯s branches," Wen Min ordered.


    The man bowed and left. Wen Min quickly descended the wall, mounted his horse, and rode toward his residence. He turned to a man in armor. "Gather your men."


    The armored man nodded. "Yes, Highness," and hurried away.


    --


    Kanoru sat inside the carriage with Asuna, Yue, and Mika. While Asuna and Mika tried to cheer Yue up with conversation, he focused on reading a book about awakening spiritual power.


    He wanted to practice the Warlock cultivation system. The first step was visualization¡ªmost forces used their spiritual objects, but he had none since he wasn¡¯t part of any sect or family. Yun Feng had offered to let him visualize their family¡¯s spiritual object, but that required a trip to their ancestral home in Shuiyun County, which would take months¡ªtime he didn¡¯t have.


    That left the common method used by independent Warlocks: visualizing objects in nature. After reading the book, he concluded that any natural element could aid in awakening spiritual power. For him, wind was the ideal choice. His deep understanding of it would help him awaken his spiritual power more quickly.


    Closing his eyes, he began visualizing the wind in his mind as the carriage rolled toward the Evergreen Valley.

 35. To the Evergreen Valley

    Kanoru opened his eyes as the carriage stopped to see Asuna and the others getting down. He glanced at the carriage windows, which were covered by curtains, but he could still tell that the sun had set. Realizing they had stopped to set up camp, he got out of the carriage and looked around. They were in a clearing with a small pond, surrounded by forest.


    He noticed Yun Feng¡¯s men and the Evergreen Sect disciples tending to the horses¡ªtying them up and feeding them. Kanoru walked over to Asuna and asked, "Do I need to set up a tent?"


    She replied, "Mika and Bai Yue can sleep inside the carriage, but we¡¯ll need a tent. So, yes."


    Without delay, Kanoru started setting up a tent. Once he finished, he approached Yun Feng and said, "I¡¯m going to hunt."


    Yun Feng shook his head. "No need. I¡¯ve already sent some of my men to hunt."


    Kanoru insisted, "I know, but I feel like hunting something myself."


    Yun Feng nodded reluctantly. "Alright, but be careful. There are demon beasts in the forest."


    Kanoru nodded. "I will be."


    He then walked over to Asuna. "I¡¯m going to hunt," he told her.


    She nodded without opening her eyes, still meditating. "Be careful," she said calmly.


    Asuna was on the verge of becoming a middle-ranked samurai. She could already open her fourth gate but struggled to control the energy inside it.


    Kanoru entered the forest and, luck being on his side, quickly came across a wild boar¡ªnot a demon beast. With a single strike, he killed it and effortlessly carried it back on his shoulder.


    Upon returning to the camp, he handed the boar to the people preparing the food. Then, he walked over and sat beside Yun Feng, who was conversing with two elders from the Evergreen Sect. He recognized one of them¡ªElder Li¡ªand was introduced to the other, Elder Qi.


    The conversation had started before Kanoru arrived, but by listening carefully, he quickly discerned the topic¡ªthey were discussing the possible suspects behind the attack on the Evergreen Sect.


    He listened for about ten minutes, piecing together his own reasoning based on the events of the past few days. Eventually, a thought struck him¡ªthe Hundred Herbs Pill was at the center of it all.


    He asked, "Elders, Brother Yun, outside of the Evergreen Sect and the Yun family, who else knew about the successful refinement of the Hundred Herbs Pill?"


    The elders exchanged thoughtful glances. Yun Feng spoke first. "I didn¡¯t know the Hundred Herbs Pill had succeeded, nor did anyone in my family. I came here based on the timeline Sect Leader Mo Li gave me¡ªthe date when the first batch was expected to be refined."


    Kanoru nodded, realizing Yun Feng had arrived without any knowledge of whether the refinement had been successful or not.


    Elder Qi then said, "The leak came from our sect. After successfully refining the Hundred Herbs Pill, we didn¡¯t hide the news."


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew that while the Hundred Herbs Pill was primarily used for healing, it could also harmonize the five elements within the human body¡ªone of the key conditions for advancing to the Great Warlock Realm.


    He asked, "Why did you make the news public?"


    This time, Elder Li responded. "To increase our influence. With the ability to refine the Hundred Herbs Pill, we expected more pill refinement orders, which would bring us greater resources."


    Elder Qi added, "We have enemies, but none with the power or motive to destroy us. So, we didn¡¯t consider keeping it a secret."


    Yun Feng¡¯s expression hardened. "Then the ones who attacked you must be the same people who ambushed and poisoned my mother. Don¡¯t worry, Elders. The Yun family will help rebuild your sect and punish the culprits."


    Elder Qi and Elder Li nodded solemnly. With nothing more to say, they fell into a heavy silence.


    Kanoru broke it, saying, "The attackers may have been after the pill for healing or to advance to the Great Warlock Realm."


    Elder Li frowned. "If that were the case, they could have simply ordered us to refine another batch."


    Elder Qi added, "Yes, with all the required herbs, it only takes about two months to refine the pill."


    Kanoru shook his head slightly. "No. The attacker must not want others to know that they¡¯re healing an injury or attempting to advance to the Great Warlock Realm."


    Yun Feng considered this and nodded. "Yeah, that¡¯s possible."


    Kanoru continued, "The pill was refined, and just two days later, the attack happened. That means the enemy must be from Ren County."


    Elder Qi¡¯s eyes narrowed. "The Seventh Prince."


    Yun Feng¡¯s expression became skeptical. "The Seventh Prince?"


    Elder Li nodded grimly. "Yes. Wen Min has held a grudge against us ever since he was injured. He came to Ren County of his own choosing and asked Sect Leader Mo Li to heal him. But the Sect Leader refused¡ªbecause of the incident with Wen Lin."


    Kanoru¡¯s brow furrowed. "Wen Lin?"


    Yun Feng explained, "The Seventh Prince was once a genius like you. Before he turned eighteen, he became a middle-ranked warlock, and by thirty, he reached the high-ranked warlock realm." He paused briefly before continuing, "But during a war against the grassland tribes, one of their leaders severely injured him, damaging his internal organs."


    Yun Feng¡¯s expression hardened. "Even after three years, the injury still hasn¡¯t fully healed. If it doesn¡¯t, he¡¯ll never be able to advance to the Great Warlock Realm."


    Kanoru nodded thoughtfully. "The Seventh Prince is definitely a suspect."


    After discussing how the Seventh Prince, if he was indeed behind the attack, could have managed to kill 70% of the Evergreen Sect members¡ªincluding their Sect Leader¡ªthe conversation came to a halt as dinner was finally ready.


    Everyone washed their hands and sat down to eat. Afterward, Kanoru and Asuna entered their tent to spend the night.


    Inside the tent, Kanoru asked, "How is your practice going?"


    Asuna, her voice heavy with sleep, murmured, "I was able to control the energy for a brief moment."


    Kanoru smiled faintly. "Then in a month, you''ll be able to advance and become a middle-rank samurai."


    "Yes¡­" she mumbled softly, her voice trailing off as her breathing became slow and peaceful¡ªshe had already fallen asleep.


    Kanoru lay still momentarily, then turned his thoughts to his own practice. He realized he needed to create a timetable to follow.


    He decided:


    - At dawn, he would practice his sword skills.


    - When the hot winds began blowing, he would focus on comprehending how to control and wield them.


    - After the winds cooled, he would train his body and attempt to master the energy behind the fifth gate.


    - Finally, before going to sleep, he would visualize the image of wind in his mind.


    Closing his eyes, he began to picture a tornado, using the knowledge of its formation from both this world and his previous life.


    After two hours of deep concentration, he gradually drifted into sleep.

 36. Attack

    Kanoru sprinted forward, directly toward a horizontal flame tornado rushing at him. With his sword extended and pointed straight ahead, he kept running.


    As the fiery whirlwind reached him, it split apart upon contact with the wind surrounding his sword and body. The scorching flames failed to burn him¡ªhe only felt a brief wave of heat brushing against his skin. Passing through the tornado unscathed, he emerged in front of two men fully covered in black.


    The two men, responsible for conjuring the flame tornado, were caught off guard. Stunned by Kanoru''s unharmed arrival, they barely had time to react before he swiftly cut them down with fluid, lethal strikes.


    Without pausing, Kanoru immediately lunged at another black-clad figure. Their group was outnumbered by the attackers, who had ambushed them shortly after they entered the valley. The enemy force included two late-rank warlocks. Their team would have already been annihilated if not for one of the men accompanying Yun Feng, who was also a late-rank warlock. Meanwhile, Elder Li and Elder Qi were battling the other high-level enemy.


    Kanoru dodged a stone javelin hurtling toward him, sliding low across the rocky ground. In a seamless motion, he swung his sword, releasing a sharp wind blade that sliced through another enemy, killing him instantly.


    Wasting no time, he charged at the next foe, cutting them down in quick succession. In mere moments, three more middle-rank warlocks fell to his blade.


    Kanoru specifically targeted the middle-ranked warlocks¡ªthey were easy prey for him in close combat. While warlocks could wield the five elements in battle, they could only instantly cast talisman spells imprinted in their spiritual space, which were powered entirely by their spiritual energy.


    This meant they had limited spell usage. Middle-ranked warlocks typically had no more than four imprinted talisman spells. They could cast other talisman spells, but doing so took time, as those spells drew partially from the world¡¯s ambient energy.


    Kanoru slew another warlock, then glanced around, his sharp eyes scanning the battlefield. He noticed five black-clad men encircling him in a pentagram formation. Without hesitation, he charged at one of them.


    Before he could reach his target, the five men simultaneously slammed their fists into the ground. In an instant, a silver shield appeared before each of them. The shields rapidly linked together, forming a dome of shimmering silver energy, trapping Kanoru inside.


    Kanoru slammed his sword against the silver energy shield, but the forceful recoil sent him staggering backward. Gritting his teeth, he unleashed a flurry of wind blade attacks against the shield and the enclosing dome. However, the onslaught only produced faint ripples across the surface, leaving the dome unscathed.


    His understanding of wind was still insufficient to overcome the natural advantage of its opposing element¡ªmetal. The silver shield, formed by the combined power of five individuals, was highly resistant to wind-based attacks. When equal in strength, metal inherently countered wind, making his efforts futile.


    _¡°I know a weakness of the power of metal.¡±_


    Recalling his training from the previous day, Kanoru remembered trying to control the hot winds sweeping around him. Yet, inside the dome, he felt nothing¡ªthe shield had completely isolated him from the outside air. He realized he would have to generate wind using his chakra and somehow heat it up.


    Since reaching the third stage of sword wind mastery, he had gained the ability to generate wind with his chakra, even in windless areas. However, after some quick mental calculations, he realized the problem: he couldn¡¯t think of any way to raise the temperature of the wind he created without external environmental factors.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Clenching his sword, Kanoru pondered his next move, fully aware that his current abilities alone wouldn''t be enough to break free.


    _¡°I can think of only one way.¡±_


    Without hesitation, he began to spin, his sword extended outward. Winds generated by his blade clashed with the faint traces of air that managed to seep through the shield, creating a whirling vortex around him. Gradually, the tornado grew in both height and width, its force intensifying with each rotation.


    He didn¡¯t stop. He kept spinning and generating wind, pulling in more of the outside air. The swirling winds merged, thickening the tornado, and amplifying its power. Suddenly, he heard a resounding bang¡ªthe silver shield and dome shattered. The five warlocks who had trapped him were instantly shredded by the wind blades swirling inside the storm.


    His mastery over the power of cut, combined with the nature of wind, amplified his attack¡ªturning the tornado into a deadly storm of blades. With a swift swipe of his sword, he dispersed the tornado, leaving only bloodied remains in its wake.


    Without pausing, Kanoru immediately resumed his ruthless assault. This time, he didn¡¯t hold back¡ªcutting down even low-rank shamans without mercy. No middle-rank warlock could hold him off for more than ten seconds. The enemy lacked the strength to gather another five middle-rank warlocks to restrain him.


    As he fought, his sliver of attention remained focused first on Asuna, then on Mika, constantly scanning their positions. His sharp eyes caught sight of a middle-rank warlock launching an attack at Asuna. She managed to block the strike, but Kanoru knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to fend off every blow.


    Though Asuna could hold her own against an average middle-rank samurai¡ªone who hadn¡¯t comprehended the power of the elements¡ªwarlocks were a different threat. Even without comprehending any of the five elemental powers, they could unleash elemental attacks from a distance, giving them a dangerous advantage.


    Kanoru swiftly dispatched the middle-rank warlock he was facing, though not without risk¡ªearning a deep cut on his arm in the process. Without sparing a glance at his wound, he whirled around and sprinted toward Asuna.


    As he ran, he saw Asuna''s opponent conjure stone snakes, launching them at her. She dodged most of the serpentine projectiles, but a few slashed across her body, causing her to stumble and fall.


    Seeing this, Kanoru swung his sword, releasing a wind blade toward her attacker. The man, fully clad in black, quickly erected a stone wall to block the assault. The wall held firm, absorbing the wind blade. However, before the wall dissipated, Kanoru slammed his foot against it, using it as a springboard to leap over. While midair, his sword cleaved through the man¡¯s neck in a single, fluid strike, severing his head before he even hit the ground.


    Without wasting time, Kanoru rushed to Asuna''s side, kneeling down to inspect her injuries.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his eyes scanning her cuts.


    Asuna, breathing heavily, shook her head. "It¡¯s just small cuts. I¡¯m fine," she assured him.


    Kanoru quickly surveyed the battlefield, noting that his ruthless slaughter had evened the numbers¡ªhis group''s forces were now equal to the enemy¡¯s. Realizing that the battle was at a stalemate and he wasn¡¯t urgently needed, he popped a food pill into his mouth to replenish his depleted chakra, then turned his attention to the higher-ranked warlocks'' battle.


    Asuna, now back on her feet, glanced at the enemies and said, "They might be responsible for the attack on the Evergreen Sect."


    Kanoru narrowed his eyes and replied, "Very likely, but I doubt they¡¯re the masterminds."


    "Why?" Asuna asked, frowning.


    Kanoru¡¯s gaze shifted toward Bai Yue, who was fighting two lower-ranked warlocks¡ªand clearly winning. He gestured toward her.


    "Because of our interference. The previous attack on the valley was clearly for the Hundred Herbs Pill, but now¡­" he nodded toward Bai Yue, "they''re not trying to capture her¡ªthey¡¯re trying to kill her."


    Asuna¡¯s brows furrowed. "Maybe their goal is to wipe out all the remaining members of the Evergreen Sect?"


    Kanoru shook his head.


    "Possible, but unlikely. If that were their goal, they would have sent a force twice as strong. This team feels hastily assembled¡ªtheir purpose is to stop us from finding the ones responsible for the original attack."


    Asuna nodded in agreement, then glanced at Bai Yue again.


    "I¡¯ll go help Yue," she said, determination in her eyes.


    Kanoru gave her a firm nod. "If you¡¯re in danger, shout my name."


    As she walked toward Bai Yue, she glanced over her shoulder and smirked.


    "Will do."


    With Asuna moving to assist Bai Yue, Kanoru''s attention returned to the battle between the higher-ranked warlocks, his eyes sharp and unwavering.

 37. Blood-Knights

    Kanoru stood alone amidst the raging battle, untouched and undisturbed. None from his group urged him to fight¡ªhe had already turned the tide, single-handedly shifting the battle from near defeat to a winnable chance.


    No enemy dared approach him. The lower- and middle-ranked warlocks were no match¡ªhe could cut them down with ease, one way or another. However, even if he slaughtered every lesser warlock, it wouldn''t guarantee victory. Their fate hinged on the higher-ranked battle¡ªif their side lost, they were all doomed.


    One of the enemy¡¯s higher-ranked warlocks was clashing with their own. The enemy warlock conjured silver metal arrows, flying swords, and other weapons to attack while erecting silver shields to defend¡ªstandard metal-element techniques. Meanwhile, their warlock unleashed water waves and aquatic spells, alternating between offense and defense.


    Kanoru watched intently, sensing that both were still testing each other, holding back their full strength.


    The other higher-ranked warlock was battling Elders Li and Qi. Though both elders were still middle-ranked warlocks, they were able to hold their ground. Kanoru¡¯s eyes shifted to the shimmering crystal armor they wore¡ªa spiritual treasure that amplified their spiritual energy and came with an automatic talisman spell: a crystal shield that blocked incoming attacks.


    The enemy warlock conjured earth-element attacks, while the elders countered with wood-based talisman spells.


    "I should help them once my chakra fully recovers," he murmured. He longed for the challenge of fighting a higher-ranked opponent¡ªto feel some pressure.


    "With my speed and the two elders'' support, the enemy warlock won¡¯t be able to target me easily. I might get injured, but it¡¯s unlikely to be serious."


    His gaze drifted over the battlefield. He spotted Asuna and Bai Yue, who had just killed their opponent. The two were now rushing to aid Mika. Seeing them approach, Mika''s enemy grew frantic, creating an opening. Seizing the chance, Mika drove her sword through the enemy''s chest.


    Kanoru''s eyes then shifted to Yun Feng, who wore spiritual weapon gloves on both hands, fighting against three middle-ranked warlocks. Despite being outnumbered, Yun Feng had a slight advantage, his attacks swift and unyielding.


    The rest of the battle raged in scattered duels, mostly stalemates. In some, either side claimed victory, but the winners emerged injured, leaving them unable to assist their allies immediately.


    As Kanoru watched the battles around him, his eyes narrowed at the sight of ten figures fully clothed in black entering the valley and striding toward the battlefield.


    "More enemies," he thought, clenching his sword.


    "I can''t let them join the fight."


    With his chakra 90% recovered, he dashed toward the new arrivals, leaving the battlefield behind.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Seeing him approach, the ten enemies broke into a charge, wielding spears, swords, and axes, letting out a fierce war cry. Kanoru was surprised¡ªwarlocks rarely fought with weapons.


    As they closed in, he noticed a blood-colored light enveloping their bodies like a second skin.


    "Blood Knights," he murmured.


    Blood Knight was a combat practice method from the Sacred Continent, impossible to cultivate elsewhere, as it required the blood of Warcrafts, which were found only in the Sacred Continent.


    " Who did the Evergreen Sect offend," Kanoru thought grimly. The enemy has people train in practice method of another continent. This mean Evergreen Sect got in the way of an enemy that is spread across another continent.


    Without hesitation, he engaged the Blood Knights.


    Their weapons were suddenly coated with ice, not to increase their attack power, but to lower the temperature around him, making the wind heavier and harder to mobilize.


    Kanoru was forced to generate wind around his sword with his chakra, counteracting the icy resistance.


    The Blood Knights'' strength was uneven¡ªthree were middle-ranked while the rest were lower-ranked. Their combined numbers gave them an advantage, forcing Kanoru into a defensive stance. He knew he had to find a solution before his chakra was depleted.


    While fighting, he continued to mobilize the cold wind around him, determined to master it. The Blood Knights taunted him, trying to lure him into taking reckless risks, but he ignored them, focusing entirely on controlling the cold wind.


    After repeated attempts, he gradually gained control, moving the cold wind as easily as regular wind, significantly reducing his chakra consumption.


    Kanoru slammed his sword against an oncoming blade, then leaped back, glancing at the ten Blood Knights encircling him.


    With a fierce smirk, he declared, "Time to end this fight."


    One of the Blood Knights sneered, "Are you dreaming?"


    The others laughed mockingly.


    Without another word, Kanoru charged at them. The Blood Knights retaliated, launching their attack, but ten seconds later, Kanoru stood motionless at the center of their formation.


    The Blood Knights, wide-eyed in horror, stared at their broken weapons¡ªthe blades sliced cleanly in two, one half still in their hands, the other scattered on the ground.


    They raised their eyes to Kanoru, whose smirk widened.


    He attacked swiftly, and ten seconds later, he stood once more at the center¡ªthis time surrounded by their lifeless bodies.


    Kanoru had deliberately prolonged the battle, even though he could have ended it from the start by using the nature of wind-cut. However, when the Blood Knights chilled the surrounding wind, he welcomed the pressure, using it to refine his control over the cold wind.


    Still, he knew this would be useless in summer if he couldn''t generate cold wind with his chakra. For now, he could only control the cold wind around him. When the season changed and the winds turned cold again, he could comprehend how to generate cold wind himself.


    Now, he needed to gain control over the hot winds swirling around him.


    Under the scorching noon sun, with the Blood Knights dead at his feet, he focused on the heat, feeling the swirling hot currents against his skin.


    Like before, he repeatedly attempted to gain control, and after several tries, he succeeded.


    He mobilized the hot winds, guiding them to surround his sword. As time passed, he felt hotter and hotter, the blade''s edge gradually taking on a reddish hue.


    Suddenly, the hot wind burst from his sword and he lost control, the searing heat washing over him.


    A burning sensation spread across his skin, forcing him to close his eyes.


    When he opened them, he found his once-pale skin flushed red, as if it had been scalded by boiling water. His clothes felt warm, and despite the blazing sun, the heat became almost unbearable¡ªbut he was not injured.


    He had simply lost control over the hot winds.


    I need more practice, he thought, feeling the lingering heat on his skin.


    Without dwelling on it, he turned and ran toward the two elders, ignoring the heat, ready to assist them.

 38. Spiritual Space

    A week had passed since the attack on Kanoru and his group. They emerged victorious, having killed all the enemies, except for the two higher-ranked samurai who managed to escape.


    After the battle, they searched the bodies and discovered a Nine-pointed star symbol on them, identifying their attackers as members of the Nine Reverse Palace.


    Following this, Bai Yue and the Evergreen Sect members confirmed that the previous attack had also been orchestrated by the Nine Reverse Palace.


    To uncover the truth, they formed an array around the Evergreen Tree, a spiritual tree. By connecting with it, they were able to witness the previous attack through its memories, confirming that the Hundred Herbs Pill had indeed been the reason behind it.


    However, they knew that the true mastermind was not the Nine Reverse Palace. The Nine Reverse Palace was merely a mercenary force, akin to a gun-for-hire. Anyone could post a task at one of their branch stations, and the palace would complete it for money.


    Now, their next objective was to find the real culprit behind the attacks.


    After returning from the valley, Yun Feng and the Evergreen Sect members began investigating the main branch of the Nine Reverse Palace in Ren County, believing that the head of the branch was the most likely person to know who had posted the task to attack the Evergreen Sect.


    Kanoru did not join the investigation, as he was not a native of the region and knew nothing about conducting investigations. Instead, he spent the past week doing what he does best¡ªpracticing. He strictly followed the schedule he had created the night before entering the valley, as he had nothing else to occupy him.


    In his free time, he accompanied Asuna, roaming the city and its surroundings, which helped ease his mind from the rigorous schedule he was following.


    Now, a few hours before dawn, Kanoru sat in a pavilion near the training ground, beneath the cloud-covered night sky, with a light drizzle falling around him. Feeling the cold wind brushing against his skin, he began to visualize a tornado in his mind, convinced that today would be the day he awakened his spiritual power.


    In his mind, a tornado appeared, and as time passed, he added more details, making it increasingly vivid and real. Eventually, the image flashed, and he felt a surge of energy releasing from his spiritual space.


    Before the spiritual energy could circulate through his body, it clashed with the chakra already flowing within him. However, no dangerous reaction occurred. Instead, the spiritual energy was absorbed by his chakra and vanished.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Upon inspecting his chakra, he discovered that with each circulation through his body, his chakra became more refined and hardened, like tempered steel. Furthermore, his chakra gained new characteristics after absorbing the spiritual energy¡ªit felt more spiritual.


    Opening his eyes, Kanoru stood up and performed a sword style, immediately noticing his improved control over his body.


    He then attempted to manifest his chakra outside his body. It appeared as a shimmering second skin above his own. When he poked the layer, it broke apart and disappeared.


    He sighed in disappointment. Warlocks could manifest their spiritual energy outside their bodies, allowing them to sense and mobilize the energy of the world. But his spiritual energy was instantly absorbed by his chakra.


    Chakra was a combination of cellular energy and spiritual energy outside the spiritual space, so opening his spiritual space caused the spiritual energy within to merge directly with his chakra. This increased his chakra''s volume and enhanced his bodily control, but he had wanted the spiritual energy to remain separate, allowing him to manifest it externally and comprehend the power of wind. However, his plan had failed.


    With another sigh, he began practicing the five sword styles as dawn broke, following his training schedule, which required sword practice at dawn.


    He cycled through the four styles¡ªexcluding the Cat Style, which he had already mastered. As he practiced, he realized that his increased bodily control allowed him to pinpoint awkward sword moves that still lacked fluidity. He was unable to unleash their full power. To correct this, he would need to refine his movements, ensuring that each sword form flowed seamlessly and could display its maximum potential.


    How would he know when he had mastered a sword style?


    In every style, the power of each move increased progressively, with the final technique being the most powerful. This was a sign of proficiency. When fully mastered, however, he would be able to unleash any sword move in any order, and they would all carry the same power as the final and strongest move of the style.


    As he practiced, a few minutes later, Asuna walked into the training field. Seeing him, she said, "You were here the entire night."


    Without pausing, he replied, "It was the final stage of my visualization practice."


    Intrigued, Asuna''s interest was piqued. She had long considered practicing the warlock system, as warlocks of the same level were generally stronger than samurai. A samurai could only defeat a warlock by closing the distance, which was difficult but not impossible. Statistically, she estimated that if 10 warlocks fought 10 samurai of equal strength, the outcome would be 7 to 3¡ªwith seven victories for the warlocks and three for the samurai.


    She asked, "Did you succeed? Did you awaken your spiritual energy?"


    He replied, "I did, but it was swallowed by my chakra."


    Frowning, Asuna asked, "How? Why?"


    He explained the reason to her.


    Asuna sighed, "No benefit for samurai to awaken spiritual energy, then."


    Kanoru, however, believed that his increased bodily control would help him master the four remaining sword styles faster. Besides, only a few hours had passed since he awakened his spiritual energy. He needed more time to discover any additional benefits.


    So he said, "It increases my bodily control, which helps in mastering the five sword styles. And it¡¯s only been a few hours¡ªI haven¡¯t had time to see if there are other benefits."


    Asuna nodded and turned toward the entrance as Mika and Yun Feng walked in. She approached them, and Asuna and Mika began training Yun Feng with wooden swords.


    Kanoru glanced at them briefly, then resumed his practice.

 39. Shui Xueling

    After a couple of hours of practice, the four of them sat inside a pavilion with food served in front of them.


    Asuna asked, "Brother, how is the investigation going?"


    Yun Feng replied, "We found their task station easily, but finding their main branch is proving difficult."


    Asuna frowned. "The Nine-Reverse Palace is spread across continents¡ªwhy are they afraid of Bai Yue''s mother?"


    Kanoru also found it strange. The Nine-Reverse Palace, an intercontinental force, likely had Divine Samurai, Great Warlocks, Great Blood Knights, Great Mages, and Great Priests. They might even have multiple experts in some of these realms.


    Yun Feng explained, "The Nine-Reverse Palace isn''t like a family or sect. Its members are loosely organized. They get paid for tasks and can leave anytime after taking an oath. The Great Warlocks of Nine-Reverse Palace won''t protect their subordinates from the wrath of another Great Warlock if those subordinates caused the problem."


    Kanoru nodded. "When is Bai Yue''s mother coming?"


    Yun Feng replied, "Any day now."


    Asuna sighed. "Looks like we''ll have to wait and see if Bai Yue''s mother can find the main branch of Nine-Reverse Palace in Ren County."


    Yun Feng smirked slightly. "We haven¡¯t found their main branch, but we did discover something interesting."


    Asuna''s eyes lit up with anticipation. "What?"


    Yun Feng grinned playfully. "Guess."


    Asuna scowled. "Brother!"


    Kanoru''s eyes turned thoughtful, which Asuna quickly noticed.


    She narrowed her eyes at him. "You guessed it."


    Kanoru simply nodded and took a sip of his steaming tea.


    Asuna pressed him. "Then tell me."


    Kanoru smirked slightly and picked up a cookie, biting into it without answering.


    Asuna grew increasingly annoyed as time passed. "Brother! Please, just tell me. I can''t guess."


    Suddenly, Mika spoke up, "Another force is also investigating the Nine-Reverse Palace."


    Yun Feng raised a brow, feigning surprise. "Oh? How did you guess?"


    Mika shrugged. "I overheard you talking with Yun Lan about it."


    Yun Lan was the higher-ranked warlock working with Yun Feng. Both were from the Yun family, but Yun Feng was from the main branch, while Yun Lan belonged to a side branch.


    Asuna''s eyes widened. "She¡¯s right!"


    Yun Feng shook his head slightly. "Not entirely. There are actually three different forces investigating the Nine-Reverse Palace."


    Kanoru''s eyes widened. Three? He had expected only two¡ªone who posted the task and the Imperial Court. The Evergreen Sect was closely tied to the Imperial Court, as many princes and princesses who showed interest in alchemy were sometimes taught by Evergreen elders. Additionally, the sect¡¯s unique pills couldn¡¯t be refined by other forces without practicing their inheritance techniques.


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Kanoru said, "Three? I thought it would be two."


    Asuna asked, "Who are they?"


    Yun Feng replied, "We only know one¡ªthe Imperial Court. We haven¡¯t identified the other two yet."


    After a moment, he sighed. "They''re very well hidden."


    Asuna frowned. "One of the two is probably the one who posted the task. They¡¯re trying to erase their involvement. But what¡¯s the purpose of the third?"


    Yun Feng shook his head. "That¡¯s what confuses me. I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re connected to our incident or investigating the Nine-Reverse Palace for some other reason."


    Kanoru took a final bite, then stood up.


    "They¡¯re definitely connected," he said firmly. "If they weren¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t be investigating the Nine-Reverse Palace only in Ren County."


    Kanoru walked a short distance from the others and unsheathed his sword, holding it in his right hand. Closing his eyes, he focused on controlling the winds around him¡ªboth hot and cool. Slowly, he guided the currents, making them spin around his sword.


    Under the scorching summer sun, the swirling winds began to heat up, and he soon felt a wave of heat radiating from his sword. As more and more wind gathered and spun around the blade, he compressed them, forcing the currents into the sword. His full attention was on his sword, making him unaware of the two guests entering the training ground.


    One was Bai Yue, and the other bore a striking resemblance to her but appeared more mature. Their gazes fell on Kanoru.


    Bai Yue said, "Mother, he is Kanoru."


    Shui Xueling glanced at him and calmly remarked, "His sword is going to break."


    The moment she spoke, a sharp blast echoed from Kanoru¡¯s direction as his sword exploded.


    Startled, Kanoru¡¯s eyes snapped open, only to find himself shielded by an energy barrier protecting him from the shockwave and flying sword fragments. All that remained of his sword was the handle in his grip.


    He heard Asuna¡¯s shout in concern, "Are you okay?" A moment later, he felt her hand on his arm, but his attention was fixed on the scattered fragments of his sword on the ground¡ªit had shattered into hundreds of pieces.


    Bai Yue reassured Asuna, "He¡¯s fine. My mother protected him."


    Hearing this, Kanoru turned his gaze toward Bai Yue''s mother and said, "Thank you."


    To his surprise, Shui Xueling appeared ordinary, with no leaking aura to reveal her realm as a Great Warlock.


    Asuna added, "Thank you."


    Yun Feng respectfully bowed, "Greetings, Aunt."


    Shui Xueling''s eyes narrowed slightly. "I want to know everything you¡¯ve learned about those who harmed my husband."


    Yun Feng explained everything he knew.


    Shui Xueling nodded coldly. "Capture the men from the two forces and bring them to me."


    Yun Feng replied firmly, "Yes, Aunt."


    She then turned to Kanoru, her sharp eyes glancing at the remnants of his sword.


    "Your sword must be a family heirloom. You intend to reforge it with the fragments, don¡¯t you?"


    Kanoru nodded, "Yes."


    The sword was indeed the second heirloom of his family¡ªpassed down by his father after his marriage, as Kanoru was now an adult and the strongest member of their family.


    Shui Xueling said evenly, "Then your sword will break again¡ªit can¡¯t withstand your power. You need to forge it with Red Bronze from the Red River Desert."


    Yun Feng nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s west of here¡ªa week¡¯s journey by boat from Xin Town. I¡¯ll send some of my men."


    Shui Xueling shook her head. "It¡¯s best if he goes himself. He¡¯s trying to comprehend nature¡ªheat, and it will be easier to do so in the scorching desert. There¡¯s also Hua-shan Village nearby¡ªit has the best blacksmiths."


    Kanoru glanced at Asuna and silently nodded toward Bai Yue''s mother in agreement.


    After a bit more conversation, Kanoru gathered the sword fragments and returned to his room with Asuna.


    Asuna sat on the bed and asked, "You want to go?"


    Kanoru replied calmly, "Yes."


    Asuna immediately decided, "Then I¡¯ll get ready¡ªwe¡¯ll leave tomorrow."


    Kanoru shook his head slightly. "I can go alone."


    Asuna''s eyes narrowed. "No. I¡¯m going with you."


    Kanoru sighed softly. "You can spend time with your brother. I heard your second brother is also coming."


    Asuna shrugged. "I can meet him later."


    She sat firmly on the bed.


    Kanoru, after changing into fresh clothes, turned toward her and said, "Then it¡¯ll be just the two of us. Mika can stay here."


    Saying this, he lay down beside her, resting comfortably.

 40. Red River Desert

    Nine days later, Kanoru stood on the balcony of his room on the boat, admiring the desert scenery. The sand shifted with the wind as beasts roamed the desert, and the setting sun slowly cooled the landscape.


    The most striking sight was the river¡¯s blood-red water, caused by the massive mineral ore deposits beneath the desert and along the riverbanks. Despite the high concentration of metal elements, the river thrived with life.


    Kanoru watched fish leap and swim in the red waters. Surprisingly, the fish were safe for human consumption with some treatment, but for warlocks specializing in metal, both the fish and other creatures in the river were valuable resources.


    Kanoru closed his eyes, letting the cool desert wind wash over him. He felt certain he had made the right decision by heeding Bai Yue''s mother''s advice.


    Although her suggestion was only to comprehend nature¡ªheat, the desert''s cold nights offered him the chance to also comprehend nature¡ªcold. Nature¡ªheat belonged to the power of fire, while nature¡ªcold belonged to the power of water¡ªtwo opposing elements.


    However, Kanoru understood that heat and cold were simply changes in temperature. If he could grasp both natures, he could attempt to combine them. But first, he needed to fully understand each nature individually.


    By mastering nature¡ªheat and nature¡ªcold, he would also be stepping into the doorway of the power of fire and the power of water. Combined with his existing mastery of wind, he would wield three elemental powers.


    Kanoru could see his path to becoming a Divine Samurai clearly. Now, he only needed to walk it.


    His first step was to generate high- and low-temperature winds using his chakra. This way, he could comprehend both natures without relying on the outside environment, making it possible to train anywhere.


    He glanced back to see Asuna still sitting cross-legged on their bed, steam rising from her body as she sweated profusely. His eyes lingered on her wet clothes clinging to her figure, and dirty thoughts filled his mind, given he had nothing else to do.


    "But I can''t disturb her while she''s practicing," he thought, forcing himself to turn away and gaze at the desert beneath the night sky.


    Asuna was training to control the energy released from her fourth gate. Ever since they boarded the boat, she had spent most of her time refining her control. Her body was now strong enough to handle the energy from the fourth gate, but she still had to fully transform the released energy into chakra.


    Why was transforming energy from a new gate difficult, even after successfully transforming energy from a previous one? Because each gate released a different type of energy. No matter how many gates a person had already mastered, transforming the energy from a new gate always took time.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Kanoru also needed to control and transform the energy from his fifth gate once he opened it. However, before that, he had to strengthen his body to withstand the energy release.


    He had discovered another way to enhance his physical strength, though he was unsure if it would affect his path as a samurai. Warlocks used talisman spells to fortify their bodies, and he had already selected three low-rank talismans:


    - Tiger Bone


    - Rhino Skin


    - Bull Muscle


    Once he imprinted them in his spiritual space, he could combine them into a middle-rank talisman spell, officially making him a middle-ranked warlock.


    But¡­ chakra was a combination of energy from both body cells and spirit. The Tiger Bone spell would slowly alter his bones, giving them the characteristics of a tiger¡¯s. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if the spell would affect his cells as well.


    He was certain it would, but if he lost the ability to mobilize chakra from his bone cells, his path to becoming a Divine Samurai would be over. Seventeen years of relentless practice would be wasted.


    After carefully weighing the pros and cons, he made his decision:


    First, he would become a Divine Samurai. Only after that would he consider practicing warlock techniques¡ªor perhaps even explore the practice systems of the other two continents.


    For now, he needed to stay true to the Divine Samurai path.


    "I can see the end of the Divine Samurai path... Now, I shouldn''t take any unnecessary risks just to increase my practice speed."


    With that resolve, he sat cross-legged on the balcony and opened the gates inside his body¡ªall the way to the fifth gate. Even if he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t open the sixth gate yet, so he would have to refine his body with the fifth gate¡¯s energy.


    ---


    In the captain¡¯s cabin of the boat, the captain steered the wheel with a steady hand. Having navigated this route hundreds of times, he was confident enough to sail through the night without stopping.


    He could even navigate the river without light, but tonight, the full moon illuminated the path.


    The captain said,


    "Yan, pay attention. I¡¯m going to retire in a few months. You¡¯ll take over after me."


    The man beside him replied,


    "Yes, Uncle."


    After a brief silence, Yan asked,


    "Uncle, why isn¡¯t Brother Hu taking over the boat?"


    The captain said,


    "Your Brother Hu found a new business."


    Yan asked curiously,


    "What kind of business?"


    The captain replied,


    "You can ask him at Hua-Shan Village. He lives there now."


    Yan¡¯s brows furrowed.


    "He left the Ming Empire and became a citizen of the Desert Kingdom?"


    The captain shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. He even married a Desert Kingdom girl."


    Yan opened his mouth, as if to respond, but then closed it with a sigh, falling into silence.


    After a while, the captain said,


    "This route isn¡¯t particularly dangerous, but there are occasional threats."


    Yan asked,


    "What kind of threats?"


    The captain replied,


    "Sometimes lone Demon Beasts or Sand Thieves."


    Yan¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Have you encountered them before?"


    The captain nodded.


    "Lone Demon Beasts aren¡¯t much of a threat. There are warlocks on board to protect the boat. Plus, I have a stash of hundred-year-old herbs in my locker. Just throw one at the beast¡ªit¡¯ll take the herb and leave. So, always remember to keep hundred-year-old herbs in the locker."


    Yan nodded thoughtfully and asked,


    "What about Sand Thieves?"


    Before the captain could answer, the boat suddenly shook¡ªonce, then again¡ªfollowed by the sound of something striking the hull.


    The captain¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Now you can experience firsthand how I deal with Sand Thieves."


    He stopped the boat and left the cabin.

 41. Body Warlock

    Under the full moon, with the cold wind brushing against his skin, Kanoru refined his body.


    He could feel that in around two years, his body would be strong enough to withstand the energy release from the fifth gate.


    "Then, I¡¯ll be able to control it within six months."


    At this training speed, he calculated that by the time he was 27 years old, he would be able to control the energy release from the seventh gate. That would leave him with three years to become a Divine Samurai.


    He let out a sigh and fell back, lying on the wooden floor, gazing at the starry sky.


    "It¡¯s too short¡­ How do others become Divine Samurai before thirty?"


    To reach Divine Warrior before thirty, he estimated he would need at least five years.


    He began thinking of ways to buy himself more time.


    The best option was to fully comprehend two natures of an element. That would allow him to merge with the element spirit and extend his lifespan by fifteen years.


    But he had no idea how to comprehend another nature of the power of wind.


    As he pondered, the sound of wood splintering echoed through the night, followed by a violent jolt that shook the boat.


    He stood up, walked to the balcony, and looked down. On the riverbank, he saw men on horseback, while small boats surrounded their vessel.


    From behind him, he heard Asuna¡¯s voice,


    "What happened?"


    Kanoru, still observing below, let out a thoughtful grunt before saying,


    "Looks like Sand Thieves."


    He heard Asuna¡¯s footsteps approaching.


    "Sand Thieves?" she repeated.


    Kanoru glanced over his shoulder,


    "Yes, Sand Thieves."


    Asuna stepped beside him, peering over the railing. They watched as several thieves began climbing aboard.


    Asuna asked,


    "Do we need to do anything?"


    Kanoru turned around, leaned against the balcony railing, and said casually,


    "Nah. The crew will handle it."


    He then looked at her, noticing her nod in agreement, and asked,


    "How¡¯s your practice going?"


    Asuna smiled,


    "In about two weeks, I¡¯ll become a middle-ranked samurai like you."


    Kanoru quickly calculated in his mind.


    At this rate, by the time she was 30 years old, she would be able to control the energy release from her seventh gate. That would give her a few extra months to reach Divine Samurai.


    He said,


    "At this pace, you¡¯ll be able to control the seventh gate¡¯s energy release by 30."


    Asuna fell silent for a moment, absorbing the information, before asking,


    "And you?"


    Kanoru replied,


    "27 years old."


    Asuna¡¯s eyes narrowed with determination.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Then we need to find resources to refine our bodies faster."


    Kanoru nodded.


    "When we return, we can ask Bai Yue¡¯s mother about body-refining resources."


    Asuna agreed with a nod.


    Just then, they heard a knock on their door.


    Kanoru called out,


    "What?"


    A voice from the other side replied,


    "The captain is calling everyone to gather on the deck."


    Kanoru responded,


    "Got it."


    He turned to Asuna, who said,


    "It must be because of the Sand Thieves. What should we do?"


    Kanoru shrugged.


    "Nothing. We¡¯ll stay in the room."


    Asuna frowned.


    "If we stay here, we¡¯ll just annoy the Sand Thieves."


    Kanoru smirked.


    "Even if they¡¯re annoyed, what can they do to us?"


    Asuna¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "We should go to the deck and see what they¡¯re planning. If they kill the crew and passengers, we can protect them."


    Kanoru studied her for a moment, then said,


    "Alright. Let¡¯s go."


    He turned around and started walking toward the door.


    --------


    On the deck, the captain, his crew, and the passengers stood together, staring at the Sand Thieves surrounding them¡ªbut their eyes were mostly fixed on the man standing on the railing.


    He was a bald, burly man with a diagonal scar running from his eye down to his cheek and a massive blade sheathed on his back. He was a rare physical warlock and a middle-ranked warlock at that. His name was Ji An, the leader of the Scorpion Gang.


    Ji An¡¯s sharp gaze scanned the crowd, inspecting each face, noting the fear in their eyes. Yet, he still didn¡¯t see who he was looking for.


    After a few minutes, two new people strolled out onto the deck¡ªa man and a woman, both strikingly attractive.


    The woman was exceptionally beautiful, and neither of them showed even a trace of fear as they met Ji An¡¯s gaze or glanced at his men. This puzzled him, as he couldn¡¯t sense any spiritual energy from them.


    One of his men approached and whispered,


    "Leader, the woman isn¡¯t with them."


    Ji An frowned and said,


    "Show them the picture. See if any of them have seen her."


    The man nodded, walked toward the crowd, unfurled a scroll with a portrait, and barked,


    "Anyone seen her?"


    The passengers stared at the picture, their faces tense with fear.


    All except for the man and woman, who merely glanced at it and began murmuring to each other, completely unconcerned.


    The crowd either shook their heads or muttered,


    "No."


    But the man and woman remained silent, offering no response.


    Ji An¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He shouted,


    "What about you two?!"


    The man turned with a blank expression and asked,


    "What?"


    Ji An strode toward them, holding the scroll in front of their faces.


    "Have you two seen her or not?"


    Without even glancing at the picture, the man said coldly,


    "No. Now get lost."


    Ji An¡¯s face contorted in rage. He grabbed the woman¡¯s arm, snarling,


    "If we don¡¯t find her, we¡¯re taking your wife!"


    The man simply smirked, unfazed.


    Before Ji An could react, he suddenly found himself on his knees, staring at the wooden deck.


    His hand, still gripping the woman¡¯s arm, was now being twisted backward by the woman herself.


    Pain shot through his body, making it impossible to focus or activate his imprinted talisman spells.


    Seeing their leader humiliated, the other Sand Thieves shouted in fury. They drew their weapons, and some conjured fireballs in their hands.


    Ji An, furious and humiliated, barked,


    "Tell your wife to let my man go, or you two will feel the wrath of the Scorpion Gang!"


    The man yawned dismissively,


    "Then tell your men to control their mouths. They can¡¯t say whatever they want."


    He then turned to the woman and said,


    "Break his hand as a lesson."


    Without hesitation, the woman snapped the thief¡¯s wrist with a swift, fluid motion. She then kicked him hard in the back, sending him sprawling toward the other thieves.


    Ji An¡¯s face burned with humiliation.


    It had been years since anyone had dared humiliate him like this. Not since he became the Scorpion Gang¡¯s leader.


    His eyes narrowed with vengeful rage.


    "Looks like you two will feel the full wrath of my gang," he snarled, then roared,


    "Attack!"


    The Scorpion Gang swarmed toward the man and woman.


    Nearby, the passengers and crew screamed and rushed to a corner, scrambling for safety.


    Ji An watched as the man effortlessly killed one of his men, snatching the fallen thief¡¯s blade mid-motion.


    The woman, just as quick, disarmed another thief, seizing his sword.


    In seconds, they cut down the ordinary thieves attacking them.


    The warlocks among the thieves hurled fireballs at the pair, but the man and woman sliced through the flames with their swords, splitting the blazing orbs in half without suffering so much as a scratch.


    Ji An¡¯s brow furrowed.


    If this continued, all his men would die.


    Most of them were ordinary fighters, with only a handful being low-ranked warlocks.


    He realized he had to act¡ªhe was a middle-ranked warlock after all.


    A golden light enveloped his body as he activated his warlock technique.


    He charged toward the man and threw a punch, but the man calmly sidestepped, causing Ji An¡¯s fist to punch through the wooden wall behind him.

 42. Gu Mingzhu

    Kanoru easily dodged the leader¡¯s fist, but he kept his gaze locked on the man, studying him with anticipation.


    This was his first time fighting a physical warlock. He had fought and killed elemental warlocks before, but this was different.


    He attacked the man¡¯s back, but his sword bounced off the golden light protecting him.


    The leader turned with an angry scowl and growled,


    "You¡¯re dead."


    He unsheathed the wide sword strapped to his back. As he pointed it at Kanoru, golden flames erupted around the blade, blazing intensely.


    He lunged at Kanoru, unleashing a flurry of fierce strikes.


    Kanoru dodged each attack with ease but refrained from counterattacking. His sword was inferior¡ªit couldn¡¯t withstand the leader¡¯s blows, nor his own full strength.


    Glancing to the side, he saw Asuna easily slaughtering the low-ranked warlocks.


    He sighed in frustration. He couldn¡¯t even get her attention.


    Fighting with his current sword was pointless.


    Even if he struck with his full power, it wouldn¡¯t break through the leader¡¯s defense.


    He had already opened four of his gates when the fight began. Now, he unlocked his fifth.


    His skin flushed red, and a fiery red aura erupted around him.


    As the leader¡¯s flaming sword swung toward him again, Kanoru dodged and retaliated.


    He swung his sword with his full physical strength, slashing at the leader¡¯s belly.


    The blade collided with the golden light, sending the leader flying backward.


    He slammed into the deck railing, shattering it, and tumbled into the river below.


    Kanoru glanced at his sword.


    Only half of the blade remained.


    He walked to the railing and peered down, just in time to see the leader leap out of the water and land on the riverbank.


    Kanoru frowned.


    Even with his full strength and a weapon, he couldn¡¯t break through the golden light.


    Meanwhile, his sword had been reduced to a fragment.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru jumped from the boat, landing on the riverbank a few meters from the leader.


    The man slammed his left foot into the sandy ground.


    Instantly, a wave of sand surged forward, rippling like water toward Kanoru.


    As it reached him, the sand rose to his height, forming a wall.


    Kanoru punched through the wave, shattering it with ease.


    But he leaped back as the leader charged from behind the wave, attempting a sneak attack.


    Kanoru grimaced.


    "If I had my sword, this fight would have ended in minutes."


    But this battle also revealed his weakness¡ªhis combat strength dropped by more than half without his sword.


    He could use wind power, but he had never fought without his sword before.


    "Looks like today will be the day."


    The wind began to swirl around his fists and legs, creating a faint whirling current.


    The wind-enhanced movement made him faster, and he charged at the man.


    Despite the pain from the whirlwind cutting into his hands and feet, Kanoru slammed both fists into the leader¡¯s chest.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The golden light still protected him, but this time, he noticed faint ripples spreading across the barrier.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°I can break it.¡±


    The leader grinned wickedly, believing his defense was impenetrable.


    He swung his flaming sword, but Kanoru darted around him with wind-enhanced speed, leaving a faint blur in his wake.


    As the blade narrowly missed his neck, Kanoru retaliated with a fierce roundhouse kick to the man¡¯s side.


    His whirlwind-coated leg collided with the golden light, creating another rippling wave, but the barrier held firm.


    "Damn it..." Kanoru gritted his teeth as his own wind blades sliced into his shin, leaving a thin, bleeding gash.


    The leader laughed,


    "Pathetic! You¡¯re only cutting yourself!"


    Ignoring him, Kanoru pressed on, his fists and legs swirling with gale-force winds, striking again and again.


    He unleashed a flurry of attacks¡ªeach strike pounded the golden barrier, causing shockwaves in the air.


    The leader¡¯s grin slowly faltered.


    The ripples on the golden light grew larger.


    He swung wildly, but Kanoru¡¯s wind-enhanced movements made him too fast, weaving around the flaming sword with blinding speed.


    Minutes passed.


    Then half an hour of relentless assault.


    Kanoru¡¯s fists and feet were bloodied¡ªtorn apart by his own whirlwind.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, his limbs trembling from exertion.


    But he didn¡¯t stop.


    With one final, roaring punch, he drove his whirlwind-coated fist into the leader¡¯s chest.


    The golden barrier shattered with a thunderous crack, fragments of golden light splintering into the air like shards of glass.


    The leader staggered back, eyes wide in disbelief.


    He looked at Kanoru¡¯s bloodied fists, dripping with his own blood.


    But Kanoru stood firm, his gaze unwavering despite the pain.


    Realizing he was outmatched, the leader¡¯s expression twisted with desperation.


    With a snarl, he slammed his foot into the sandy ground.


    The earth quivered as a massive sand cloud erupted around him, swallowing the riverbank in a blinding storm.


    Kanoru instinctively shielded his eyes with his arms.


    Through the swirling dust, he heard the leader¡¯s furious bellow,


    ¡°RETREAT!¡±


    From within the sandstorm, he saw figures scrambling¡ªthe remaining sand thieves fleeing toward the desert.


    Kanoru lowered his arms, his vision clearing as the dust settled.


    The whirlwind around his hands and legs vanished, leaving his limbs mangled and bleeding.


    He glanced at his shredded skin, crimson dripping onto the sand, but his face remained stoic.


    He watched the fleeing silhouettes disappear into the night, but he didn¡¯t give chase.


    Exhaling slowly, Kanoru turned back toward the boat, his hands and feet throbbing with every step.


    From the deck, Asuna spotted him. Without hesitation, she leaped down to the riverbank and walked beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡± she said firmly.


    Kanoru nodded weakly and wrapped his arms around her neck.


    With a powerful jump, Asuna soared onto the deck, landing gracefully despite his weight.


    She shouted at the captain,


    ¡°Bring medical supplies to our room!¡±


    Without waiting for a reply, she carried Kanoru inside.


    In their room, she gently laid his bloodied body on the bed, her brow furrowed with worry.


    ¡°Come out,¡± she called sharply.


    From a small side room, a woman around their age emerged, wearing men¡¯s clothes.


    Her eyes widened at the sight of Kanoru.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± she asked.


    Asuna¡¯s voice was cold,


    ¡°To protect you, he got injured.¡±


    She knew full well Kanoru hadn¡¯t fought to protect the woman, but she said it anyway.


    The woman¡¯s eyes filled with guilt.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± she asked.


    Before Asuna could answer, the door suddenly swung open.


    Three people entered¡ªtwo men and a woman.


    The woman strode past the guards and rushed to the one who had been hiding in their room.


    ¡°Highness! Are you alright?¡± she asked, her voice trembling with concern.


    Asuna, kneeling by Kanoru¡¯s feet, began wiping away the blood with a wet towel.


    Without looking up, she asked,


    ¡°What kind of ¡®Highness¡¯ are you?¡±


    The woman glanced at Asuna and hesitated for a moment before saying,


    ¡°I am the princess of the Desert Kingdom, Gu Mingzhu.¡±


    She gestured toward the others.


    ¡°This is my caretaker, and they are my two guards.¡±


    Asuna¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°What kind of princess has such weak guards?¡± she said, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Before Gu Mingzhu could respond, the captain appeared at the door, carrying a wooden box.


    ¡°I brought some medical supplies,¡± he said.


    Asuna didn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°Put them on the table.¡±


    The captain nodded and set the box down, then quickly left.


    Just then, Kanoru¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and he sat up.


    Asuna glared at him.


    ¡°Lie down. Let me clean the blood,¡± she ordered.


    Kanoru shook his head.


    ¡°No need. The wounds are closed.¡±


    He rose from the bed and walked into the bathroom, leaving a faint trail of blood on the floor.


    A minute later, he emerged, his hands and feet covered in fresh scars, but no longer bleeding.


    Without a preamble, he faced Gu Mingzhu.


    ¡°Why were the sand thieves after you?¡±


    Gu Mingzhu¡¯s lips parted, but before she could speak, her caretaker cut in sharply,


    ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t!¡±


    Gu Mingzhu¡¯s mouth clamped shut, her expression uncertain.


    Kanoru immediately recognized her hesitation¡ªthere was more trouble ahead, and he wanted no part of it.


    His voice was flat.


    ¡°No need to explain. You can go. I need to rest.¡±


    Without another word, he fell back on the bed, eyes closed.


    Gu Mingzhu bit her lip and said softly,


    ¡°Thank you for helping me. I will repay you someday.¡±


    Without looking, Asuna waved dismissively.


    ¡°Yes, later. But for now, you can leave.¡±


    As soon as they were gone, Asuna shut the door with a quiet click and let out a heavy sigh.

 43. Yulansar

    The boat arrived at Hou-San Village late in the afternoon. On the deck, Kanoru and Asuna stood with the other passengers, waiting for the boat to dock. The deck was crowded, but strangely, a two-meter gap surrounded the pair¡ªno one dared stand too close.


    Kanoru leaned on the railing, gazing at the village ahead. Red brick walls enclosed it, concealing everything inside. From several points within the village, thin trails of smoke drifted into the sky, likely from cooking fires or smithing forges.


    After a few minutes, the boat docked at the small pier outside the village. Kanoru''s sharp eyes immediately noticed a group of ten lower-ranked warlocks and a middle-ranked warlock standing on the dock. Their robes bore the scorpion emblem of the Desert Kingdom''s military. His gaze followed Gu Mingzhu, the princess they had sheltered, as she approached the group.


    She briefly glanced at Kanoru and Asuna, giving them a slight nod of acknowledgment before her caretaker ushered her into a luxurious carriage. She and her guards departed westward, skipping the village altogether.


    Kanoru muttered, almost to himself, "Straight to the capital, huh? Smart move."


    Once the princess and her entourage were gone, Kanoru and Asuna disembarked. They walked toward the village gate without hurry, allowing the other passengers to clear out first. The guards at the gate were only inspecting carriages, letting travelers on foot enter freely.


    Inside the village, dusty, narrow streets weaved between stone and clay houses. Merchants hawked their wares, children ran through the alleys, and the smell of spiced meats and roasted grains filled the air.


    After wandering around for a bit, they found a modest inn and booked a room. Once inside, they bathed and changed into fresh clothes, finally washing away the last traces of the battle on the riverbank.


    ---


    Stepping out of the inn, Kanoru stretched his arms, still feeling the ache in his muscles.


    "Do you want to grab some food before checking the blacksmith shops?" he asked, his tone casual but slightly weary.


    Asuna considered for a moment, brushing her hair over her shoulder.


    "Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s eat first. I want to try the local food."


    They strolled through the bustling village until they found a clean, well-kept restaurant with a shaded terrace. Inside, they ordered two of the Desert Kingdom¡¯s specialties:  Bronze Fish, and Golden Lamb.


    The flavors were rich and savory, enhanced by the exotic spices of the desert.


    After finishing their meal, they spent the next few hours visiting five different blacksmiths, searching for someone who could forge a new sword for Kanoru. However, they left disappointed.


    Asuna scowled slightly, kicking at a loose stone.


    "We¡¯ll have to go to the capital to buy Red Bronze Ore and rebuild your sword."


    From the blacksmiths, they learned that Hou-San Village only produced common weapons and tools, with raw materials supplied by the local mine owners. Red Bronze Ore, however, was classified as a special material by the Desert Kingdom and could only be purchased at the royal store in the capital.


    Kanoru exhaled sharply.


    "We¡¯ll need to hire some men to take us there."


    Asuna crossed her arms.


    "Even with a map, traveling through the desert alone will be difficult. We''d get lost or run into trouble."


    Kanoru gave a tired nod, "I¡¯ll check tomorrow morning."


    The two walked back toward the inn, the sun dipping low, painting the sky in hues of amber and violet.


    The next morning, Kanoru scoured Hou-San Village, searching for a reliable escort team. He eventually found a mercenary group called Desert Rose, led by a middle-ranked warlock, a sharp-eyed woman with sun-kissed skin and a confident demeanor. He chose them not only for their strength and experience but also because they were hired to guard and guide a merchant caravan heading to the capital.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    An hour later, after purchasing supplies for the two-day journey, Kanoru and Asuna mounted two sturdy camels, joining the mercenary team as they rode out of the village. The sun blazed high, the desert winds hot and dry, but the ride was steady and uneventful.


    Two days later, they reached the capital city of the Desert Kingdom¡ªYulansar.


    ---


    Yulansar stood by the shores of a vast, crystal-clear lake, its waters reflecting the golden hues of the desert sun. Surrounding the lake was a dense forest of palm trees, creating an oasis so large it appeared almost surreal. The capital itself was nestled deep within the forest, with stone towers and domed structures peeking through the sea of green.


    At the city gates, the guards demanded identification. Kanoru and Asuna presented their papers, confirming their status as citizens of the Ming Empire, and were allowed entry.


    Without wasting time, they headed straight to an inn near the market district. After freshening up from the journey, they left the inn and made their way to the royal store to purchase the Red Bronze Ore.


    However, they were quickly turned away.


    The storekeeper, a stout man with a thick beard, shook his head.


    "We don¡¯t sell raw ore to individuals. If you want a weapon forged, you need to place an order with one of the blacksmiths in the capital. They¡¯ll purchase the required amount of Red Bronze Ore from us directly."


    Kanoru sighed but didn¡¯t argue.


    "Let''s do it their way," he muttered.


    Within the hour, they found a reputable blacksmith and placed their order. Kanoru handed over the broken fragments of his family sword and its handle, requesting that they be melted down and reforged with the new Red Bronze Ore.


    Before leaving, Kanoru added another order¡ªa sword for Asuna.


    "You should have your own. One day, you¡¯ll need it to follow my path and comprehend the power of the world," he said softly.


    Asuna¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but she smiled, touched by the gesture.


    "I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s worthy of the journey," she replied.


    The blacksmith informed them that the swords would take a week to forge. Realizing they would have to stay in Yulansar for several days, they left the inn and rented a large house with a small courtyard, providing them with an open space for their daily practice.


    ---


    The next day, they learned that Yulansar was celebrating its Founding Day Festival that evening.


    As night fell, Kanoru and Asuna left their rented house and stepped into the lively streets. The entire city was ablaze with light¡ªoil lamps and lanterns hung from balconies and trees, casting a warm glow over the crowd.


    As they walked hand in hand, they immersed themselves in the festivities¡ª


    - Tossing rings at bottles for small prizes.


    - Watching a shadow puppet show, its dancing figures telling a tale of ancient desert kings.


    - Enjoying a performance by a traveling circus, where acrobats flipped and spun through the air with breathtaking skill.


    The aroma of roasted nuts, sweet dates, and spiced meats filled the streets. They sampled several snacks, enjoying the lively atmosphere.


    As they made their way home, Kanoru glanced at Asuna, noting how her face glowed beneath the lantern lights. He squeezed her hand slightly, and she smiled, leaning into him as they strolled back to their rented house.


    ---


    But while they celebrated, others were watching.


    Inside a lavish chamber at the royal palace, Gu Mingzhu sat across from a tall, imposing man, her caretaker standing silently behind her. Moments later, the guard who had escorted her from the boat entered the room and knelt respectfully.


    "Princess, I¡¯ve found someone to participate in the royal hunt on your behalf," the guard announced.


    Gu Mingzhu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Who?"


    The guard smirked.


    "That man who fought against and repelled Ji An."


    The caretaker immediately shook her head.


    "He won¡¯t do. The man has no connection in the kingdom. You¡¯ll need that connection if you want to secure the throne after emerging victorious in the royal hunt."


    The tall man, clearly someone of authority, leaned forward slightly.


    "Tell me everything about him," he ordered.


    Gu Mingzhu hesitated briefly, then began recounting what she knew.


    "I don''t know much. His name is Kanoru. He helped us when the Sand Thieves attacked the boat."


    She described the fight in detail¡ªfrom the moment Kanoru drew his sword to his battle against Ji An, the sand thief leader.


    The caretaker added cautiously,


    "He was injured in the battle, sir."


    The man, unfazed, smiled faintly.


    "Of course he was. A samurai without his sword is at a disadvantage. The elements are his weakness without a proper weapon."


    Gu Mingzhu frowned slightly.


    "He is strong¡­ but he can¡¯t participate in the royal hunt. He¡¯s already married."


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he waved dismissively.


    "That doesn¡¯t matter. Your father had five wives, including your mother. You need a powerful man by your side, not one bound by desert traditions."


    Gu Mingzhu opened her mouth to object, but the man cut her off.


    "You don¡¯t understand. When Kanoru defeated Ji An, he wasn¡¯t using his full strength."


    The caretaker raised a brow.


    "How do you know that?"


    The man¡¯s voice was calm but firm.


    "A samurai can¡¯t unleash their true power without a weapon. Kanoru was not fighting with his full strength."


    Gu Mingzhu pursed her lips, still uncertain.


    "I doubt he¡¯ll agree to participate."


    The man¡¯s eyes glimmered with confidence.


    "He will. I have something that will make him agree and significantly raise our chances of winning the royal hunt."


    Gu Mingzhu exchanged a wary glance with her caretaker. Though she still had her doubts, she knew the man before her was not one to make empty promises.

 44. Snake Fruit

    The next morning, Kanoru heard a knock at the door. He was surprised¡ªonly two days had passed since they settled in, and they had no acquaintances in Yulansar.


    Opening the door, he found two men standing outside. He immediately recognized one of them¡ªthe guard who had accompanied Gu Mingzhu on the boat.


    The guard cleared his throat. "Sir, I don¡¯t know if you remember me. I was¡ª"


    Kanoru cut him off. "Gu Mingzhu¡¯s guard. Why are you here?"


    The other man, taller and more imposing, stepped forward. "We need to discuss something with you."


    Kanoru studied him briefly before stepping aside. "Come in."


    He led them to the living room, gesturing toward the seats. "Sit."


    The taller man took a seat, but the guard remained standing. Kanoru also sat, his posture relaxed but alert. "Tell me what you want to discuss."


    The man¡¯s gaze was steady. "I want you to marry Gu Mingzhu and participate in the royal hunt."


    Kanoru¡¯s brow arched. If this man weren¡¯t stronger than me, I¡¯d throw him out immediately. He could sense the man¡¯s power¡ªlikely a high-ranked warlock. Rather than ask why or whether he knew Kanoru was already married, he got straight to the point.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am Fu Qinzhou, Gu Mingzhu¡¯s maternal uncle."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "So, this isn¡¯t about marriage. It¡¯s about the royal hunt, isn¡¯t it?"


    Fu Qinzhou nodded. "Yes."


    Leaning back in his chair, Kanoru replied, "I have no interest in marrying her or joining the hunt. But I still want to know the real reason behind this request."


    Before Fu Qinzhou could respond, a familiar voice cut in.


    "I¡¯d like to know as well."


    Asuna walked into the room, her expression unreadable as she took a seat beside Kanoru.


    Kanoru glanced at her and immediately understood¡ªshe had been listening the entire time.


    Fu Qinzhou acknowledged her with a nod. "You must be his wife, Asuna."


    "Then you already knew he was married. Why bring my husband a marriage proposal?" Asuna¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a sharpness beneath it.


    Fu Qinzhou sighed. "I should start from the beginning."


    Kanoru and Asuna gave him a curt nod.


    "Gu Mingzhu is the daughter of the previous king, Gu Zhen, and my sister. Ten years ago, the Prairie Clans invaded our kingdom, and Gu Zhen died in the war. His younger brother, Gu Jian, then took the throne. Gu Mingzhu was sent to the border city, Wen, to live in exile."


    Kanoru and Asuna remained silent as Fu Qinzhou continued.


    "Now, ten years later, Gu Jian¡¯s cultivation has reached the peak of a High-Ranked Warlock, but he cannot break through into the Great Warlock immediately. Advancing to that level requires at least two years of secluded training. However, according to the ancestral laws of the Desert Kingdom, a Great Warlock cannot sit on the throne."


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "So, a Royal Hunt has been declared. The objective is to enter the Spirit Forest and retrieve the Five-Elemental Spirit Herb, which grows at its center. The herb will greatly increase Gu Jian¡¯s chances of reaching the Great Warlock Realm."


    Asuna frowned. "Why doesn¡¯t he go and get the herb himself?"


    Fu Qinzhou¡¯s expression darkened. "Because the Spirit Forest is home to a Great Demon Clan."


    Kanoru, who had heard of Great Demons before, sat up slightly. "Great Demon Clan?"


    He had never heard of Great Demons forming clans.


    Fu Qinzhou explained, "A demon¡¯s intelligence increases as their cultivation realm advances. Upon reaching the Great Demon Realm, their intelligence becomes equal to that of an average human."


    Kanoru nodded. He was already aware of this¡ªBlood Beasts followed a similar pattern.


    Fu Qinzhou continued, "However when two Great Demons have children, their offspring inherit their intelligence¡ªeven if one parent is of a lower demon realm. These descendants, despite being in a lower realm, are significantly smarter than ordinary demons of the same level. This trait continues through their bloodline, forming demon clans."


    "The Spirit Forest belongs to the Spirit Fox Clan, one of the reasons why the Ming Empire refrains from challenging the Gu Royal Family of the Desert Kingdom."


    Asuna frowned slightly. "If the two are in alliance, why doesn¡¯t the king simply ask for the herb?"


    Fu Qinzhou shook his head. "He could, but the royal hunt also serves another purpose¡ªit is an excellent opportunity to select the next king or queen."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed. "But Gu Mingzhu won¡¯t be participating. I would be in her place. How will that prove who is the most powerful?"


    Fu Qinzhou¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. "Connections are power as well."


    Kanoru and Asuna exchanged a glance, both ready to send him on his way.


    Before they could dismiss him, Fu Qinzhou said, "I know you don¡¯t want to participate¡ªbut hear me out. I will reward you with something even before you enter the trial."


    Kanoru and Asuna remained silent but stared at him expectantly.


    Fu Qinzhou¡¯s eyes gleamed. "Two Snake Fruits¡ªone for you, and one for your wife."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He knew the value of Snake Fruit¡ªit could enhance one¡¯s vitality and strengthen their physique. He glanced at Asuna, seeing the faint spark of curiosity in her eyes.


    Still, he shook his head and turned back to Fu Qinzhou.


    "No. I¡¯m married."


    In his previous life, he had lived in a monogamous society. More importantly, he hadn¡¯t even had a girlfriend back then. Now, even with Asuna, he still struggled to properly express himself. Adding another wife? That was out of the question.


    Fu Qinzhou smirked. "What powerful man doesn¡¯t have more than one wife?"


    Kanoru¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Asuna''s father."


    Fu Qinzhou¡¯s smirk faltered slightly, but he quickly recovered. "You wouldn¡¯t have to live with her. You would only be needed to father an heir."


    Kanoru¡¯s jaw tightened, fully prepared to refuse again.


    But before he could, Asuna spoke, her voice calm but firm.


    "Can we discuss it privately and give you our answer later?"


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He tilted his head to the side, staring at her with a raised eyebrow.


    Fu Qinzhou smiled faintly, sensing an opening. "Very well. I¡¯ll return in two days."


    Without another word, he and the guard turned and left the house.


    As soon as the door closed, Kanoru turned to Asuna. "You want me to agree."


    Asuna met his gaze calmly. "The Snake Fruits will strengthen our physiques and shorten our training time to reach the peak of the Higher-Rank Samurai realm."


    Kanoru sighed. "I know, but..."


    Asuna continued, "My father only married my mother, but he had other lovers."


    Kanoru''s expression shifted slightly as he was reminded¡ªthe culture of this world was different from his past life. After a moment of silence, he exhaled. "Alright. I¡¯ll agree, then."


    A small smile touched Asuna¡¯s lips. "Good."


    Kanoru stretched slightly and said, "I¡¯m going to train now."


    Asuna nodded. "I¡¯ll prepare lunch for us."


    Without another word, Kanoru stood up and left the room. After a few moments, he arrived at the training ground, seeking shade beneath a large tree.


    Ordinarily, he would have focused on understanding the nature of heat, but without a proper sword capable of withstanding high temperatures, he had to wait for the blacksmith to complete his weapon. His visualization training was also complete, having already awakened his spiritual power.


    That left him with two options¡ªsword training or body refinement.


    He chose body refinement.


    He started his regimen, pushing his body to its limit, and after forty minutes, he stopped, shifting his focus to healing. He estimated that each refinement strengthened his body by approximately 0.01% to 0.1%.


    "The Snake Fruit will drastically shorten the time I need for body refinement," he thought as he began the healing process.


    His gaze drifted slightly as another thought surfaced.


    "And all of this¡­ is to increase the energy within the Dream Seed. The Dream Seed will return to my real body when this body dies. Whether this world is real or just a dream... in the end, it won¡¯t matter."


    Closing his eyes, he focused entirely on healing.

 45. Challenge

    Five days later, Kanoru and Asuna walked out of the blacksmith shop, their new swords strapped to their sides. With light steps, they began making their way toward a restaurant, planning to celebrate the completion of their weapons.


    Just as they were about to turn a corner, they heard someone call out Kanoru¡¯s name.


    They turned to see a man accompanied by several followers, one of whom held a bamboo umbrella over the man¡¯s head. The man stepped forward confidently and said, "I am Wu Hou, and I challenge you to a duel."


    Kanoru barely spared him a glance. "Not interested," he replied flatly.


    Without pausing, he and Asuna turned away and resumed walking.


    Wu Hou¡¯s voice rang out again. "That means you¡¯re afraid of me."


    Without looking back, Kanoru said casually, "Yes, I am."


    Wu Hou¡¯s voice sharpened with mockery. "Then go and cancel your marriage with Princess Ming."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Princess Ming¡­ Gu Mingzhu.


    He had wondered why no one had caused trouble for him after he agreed to participate in the struggle for the royal throne. It was strange¡ªmarrying a princess should have drawn attention and challenges, yet everything had remained quiet. Now, it was clear that trouble had simply been biding its time.


    In just a day or two, he would be marrying Gu Mingzhu, and if rumors spread that he had backed down from a challenge for her, it could invite pressure to have the marriage annulled.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t concerned about the marriage itself¡ªthe Snake Fruits were all that mattered. Fu Qinzhou had promised to deliver them on the wedding day, so Kanoru wasn¡¯t going to let this duel threaten that gain.


    Kanoru turned back to face Wu Hou, his expression calm. "Do you want to fight here or somewhere else?"


    Wu Hou smirked. "I want to defeat you in front of the princess¡ªso she¡¯ll acknowledge that I¡¯m the right partner for her."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes remained steady. "Do I need to call the princess, then?"


    Wu Hou shook his head. "No need. Today is the day of the Special Fight held in the arena every year. Most of the royal family will be there¡ªincluding the king."


    Kanoru¡¯s brow lifted slightly. "Special Fight?"


    Wu Hou¡¯s grin widened. "Yes. After the founding celebration, the kingdom holds a Special Fight in the arena. One fighter has to face ten opponents without a break. If they succeed, they qualify for the Royal Fight. The winner of that earns the title of ''Champion,'' ten thousand gold coins, and a small oasis as their fief."


    Asuna, who had remained silent until now, suddenly spoke up. "A small oasis?"


    Wu Hou chuckled. "In the desert, oases are the most valuable of lands. With one, you could become a lord or lady, controlling your own territory. Now, let¡¯s go before the Royal Fight begins."


    He turned and started walking, calling over his shoulder.


    "After I defeat you, I¡¯ll take down the next nine opponents and earn my spot in the Royal Fight. Then, the princess will have no choice but to accept me¡ªI¡¯ll be the one who can win her the Royal Hunt later."


    Kanoru and Asuna exchanged a glance before silently following Wu Hou toward the arena.


    Upon arriving at the arena, Kanoru followed Wu Hou to inform the arena officials and arrange their duel.


    As they walked, Kanoru turned to Asuna and said, "Go and inform Fu Qinzhou or the princess about this matter."


    He retrieved a golden jade pendant marked with Gu Mingzhu¡¯s bronze seal and handed it to her.


    Asuna took the jade without question, fully aware of its purpose¡ªit would allow her to gain immediate access to the royal family. Without a word, she turned and walked away.


    Kanoru continued following Wu Hou, and once the duel was officially arranged, they were led to a large waiting room.


    The room was filled with injured fighters¡ªsome bloodied and lying on beds, being treated by physicians, while others sat silently near the circular windows overlooking the arena. These windows lined the perimeter of the arena, offering a clear view of the ongoing battles.


    Kanoru scanned the room and found an empty seat by one of the windows. Without a word, he sat down and waited for his name to be called.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Ten minutes passed without his name being announced, but then Fu Qinzhou arrived.


    The older man offered a faint smile. "Sorry for the trouble."


    Kanoru shook his head slightly. "I was aware trouble would come my way when I agreed to the proposal."


    Fu Qinzhou¡¯s eyes narrowed with conviction. "Then, I want you to win the entire competition."


    Kanoru, still watching the fight in the arena, asked evenly, "Why?"


    Fu Qinzhou¡¯s voice lowered slightly. "Your status as a foreigner is already being used by certain officials to pressure the king into canceling the marriage."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "The king will agree, then?"


    Fu Qinzhou shook his head. "We don¡¯t know. That¡¯s why we need to nip the trouble in the bud before it sprouts. This fight presents an excellent opportunity."


    He leaned in slightly. "If you win the Royal Fight, you¡¯ll be awarded a small oasis as your fief. That will elevate you to the ranks of the nobility. Even if it¡¯s the lowest rank, you¡¯ll still be recognized as a citizen of the Desert Kingdom¡ªofficially making you one of its people."


    Kanoru¡¯s gaze remained on the arena, his expression calm.


    "Alright."


    A few minutes later, his name was called.


    He stood up and glanced at Fu Qinzhou beside him. "I¡¯m going."


    Fu Qinzhou gave him an encouraging nod. "Best of luck."


    Kanoru¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk. "I don¡¯t need luck to win a battle."


    Without another word, he opened the door and stepped into the arena.


    Stepping into the arena, Kanoru felt the buzz of the crowd intensify. The cheers for Wu Hou roared louder, with most of the spectators chanting his name.


    Kanoru walked to the center, coming face to face with Wu Hou.


    The referee glanced at both fighters. "Are you ready?"


    They nodded silently.


    "Begin!" the referee declared, swiftly stepping out of the way.


    Without hesitation, Wu Hou exhaled, releasing a thick fog that engulfed the entire arena.


    Kanoru squinted through the haze, only able to see one meter ahead, but his sharp senses allowed him to locate Wu Hou¡¯s position.


    Suddenly, he stepped back, just as icicle spears shot toward where he had been standing.


    Kanoru''s movements became fluid¡ªhe shifted left, right, forward, and back, narrowly dodging each attack. Though he couldn''t see them, he felt the subtle shifts in the wind, sensing the spears'' approach and Wu Hou¡¯s location.


    Deciding to end the fight swiftly, he swung his new sword, sending a wind blade slicing toward Wu Hou. The force dispersed the fog, revealing his opponent.


    In response, Wu Hou conjured an ice shield, but it failed to stop the cutting wind. Just before the blade could strike him, Wu Hou''s body was encased in ice, transforming into a towering ice mech.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed. This was the first time he had seen such a spell, but from the crowd behind him, he heard whispers:


    "Ice Demon!"


    "I thought Wu Hou was untalented, but he can use the Ice Demon Spell!"


    "Why does he look like that?"


    "You don''t know about Avatar Spells?"


    "Avatar Spells?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s a spell system derived from Priest Cultivation."


    Kanoru¡¯s mind registered the term for the first time, but he was already familiar with Priest and Warlock cultivation systems¡ªboth began with visualization, but while Warlocks practiced inward, strengthening themselves, Priests projected their power outward, materializing it.


    Before he could dwell on it, ice surged from Wu Hou''s feet, spreading rapidly. Kanoru leapt backward, but the ice raced past him, freezing the entire arena.


    Wu Hou moved with blinding speed, closing the distance. Kanoru barely had time to raise his sword before Wu Hou swung his massive ice blade at him.


    Though Wu Hou¡¯s strength was only slightly superior, Kanoru struggled for footing on the slick ice, causing him to slide backward.


    Meanwhile, Wu Hou glided effortlessly, his speed enhanced by the ice.


    From the stands, spectators erupted in cheers for Wu Hou, convinced of Kanoru¡¯s defeat.


    In the royal seating area, a young woman with a mole by her right eye, dressed in purple noble attire, smirked and turned to Gu Mingzhu.


    "Mingzhu, it looks like your chosen husband will lose. Do you want to pick another one?" she taunted.


    Gu Mingzhu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Sister, this doesn¡¯t concern you. Besides, the fight has just started¡ªhow can you be sure Wu Hou will win?"


    A man nearby, the Second Prince, interjected with a smirk.


    "Sometimes, you can tell the outcome from the beginning."


    Gu Mingzhu¡¯s voice remained steady. "And sometimes, it¡¯s merely an illusion created by others, Second Prince."


    The prince chuckled mockingly. "I pray you remain this confident until the fight ends."


    Though Gu Mingzhu appeared calm, her fingers tightened slightly, betraying her unease. She glanced at Asuna, who stood beside her, watching the battle with calm, unwavering eyes.


    Gu Mingzhu gently touched Asuna¡¯s hand to get her attention. When Asuna turned to her, Mingzhu murmured softly, "Can Kanoru win?"


    Asuna''s voice was cool and steady. "Kanoru could have ended this fight the moment it started."


    Her words, though quietly spoken, carried through the royal seating area, drawing surprised glances.


    The woman with the mole sneered. "Really? Because from what I see, Kanoru is losing. And what a strange name¡ªKanoru."


    Asuna ignored the taunt. She simply cupped her hands around her mouth and shouted toward the arena, her voice clear and confident:


    "Kanoru, end the fight¡ªit¡¯s getting boring!"


    For a moment, nothing seemed to change.


    But then, the temperature in the arena shifted.


    Hot winds began swirling through the battlefield, melting the ice coating the ground and even weakening Wu Hou''s ice mech.


    Kanoru¡¯s sword glowed with a bright red light, the intense heat radiating from it.


    In a single, swift strike, Wu Hou''s massive ice sword shattered in half.


    Then, with blinding speed, Kanoru¡¯s right hand moved¡ªhis sword a blur, nearly imperceptible.


    In ten seconds, he sheathed his blade.


    A beat passed.


    Cracks appeared across Wu Hou''s Ice Demon form, and in the next breath, it shattered into countless pieces.


    Wu Hou''s real body, weakened and disoriented, collapsed onto the wet, sandy ground.


    From the royal stands, Gu Mingzhu¡¯s eyes gleamed with triumph. She turned toward her cousins, a confident smile curving her lips.


    "Cousins, how do you like the husband I chose?"


    The girl with the mole scowled but forced a smile. "There are still nine more fights. Let¡¯s see how he fares."


    She glanced at an attendant and snapped a command.


    "Send Chen Zhi to challenge him next."

 46. Challenge (End)

    Kanoru''s second fight was not particularly difficult. His opponent was a man wearing a golden mech, resembling a general clad in shimmering golden armor, wielding a spear.


    Kanoru defeated him easily, using the same hot wind technique he had used against Wu Hou.


    However, the third fight was different.


    His opponent, Chen Zhi, stood at a distance. When the referee declared the fight, flames erupted around Chen Zhi¡¯s body.


    As the fire dispersed, Chen Zhi¡¯s form had changed¡ªin his place stood a blue flame wolf, with a wolf¡¯s head and a humanoid body. His hands were no longer human; instead, razor-sharp claws extended from his fingers.


    From the crowd, Kanoru heard the murmurs:


    "Blue Flame Wolf!"


    Chen Zhi waved his hand, and a towering firewall of blue flames ignited between them.


    Kanoru noticed the sand beneath the firewall starting to crystallize from the intense heat.


    Moments later, massive fireballs came hurtling toward him.


    Kanoru saw an opportunity¡ªthis was the perfect practice ground to refine his ability to generate hot winds.


    With each incoming fireball, he countered with a wind blade, effortlessly shattering them in mid-air.


    Seeing his attacks failing, Chen Zhi¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He began to murmur a chant, then thrust both palms forward.


    From his hands, twin streams of blue fire shot out like flamethrowers, not at Kanoru, but into the existing firewall, feeding it.


    The flames surged, rising higher, the heat intensifying. Even from a distance, Kanoru could feel the scorching waves washing over him.


    From the blazing firewall, blue fire wolves emerged, their forms flickering and snarling.


    Kanoru watched them calmly, realizing he had nothing more to learn from this fight.


    Without hesitation, he began swinging his sword relentlessly, sending wind blade after wind blade through the battlefield.


    The flaming wolves lunged at him but were cut down¡ªeach requiring five to six wind blades to be fully destroyed.


    Desperate, Chen Zhi retreated behind the blue firewall, using it as a defense.


    But Kanoru''s wind blades easily sliced through the flames, sending slashes of cutting wind toward Chen Zhi.


    As deep cuts appeared on his body, Chen Zhi''s eyes filled with fury.


    With a feral roar, he charged toward Kanoru, claws outstretched, swinging viciously.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed as Chen Zhi lunged at him, claws outstretched. The heat radiating from the blue flame wolf form pressed down on him, making the air shimmer with waves of searing intensity.


    He could feel his skin prickling from the heat, his breaths growing shallow. The temperature around Chen Zhi was so intense that ripples formed in the air, distorting his movements like a mirage.


    But Kanoru remained calm.


    Instead of backing away, he stepped forward, facing the overwhelming heat head-on.


    With a swift motion, he swung his sword in a circle around himself, conjuring a protective vortex of wind. The gale swirled tightly around his body, forming an invisible barrier.


    The scorching heat could no longer reach him. The winds cooled his skin, creating a buffer zone between him and the blazing aura of the blue flame wolf.


    Chen Zhi¡¯s claws slashed down.


    Kanoru tilted his head, narrowly dodging. The claws grazed his cheek, leaving a faint burn, but he didn¡¯t flinch.


    He stepped in, sword flashing.


    The fight turned into a blinding flurry of strikes.


    Chen Zhi¡¯s claws lashed out in rapid slashes, each swipe carrying the roaring heat of blue fire. But Kanoru¡¯s sword met each strike with precise, fluid movements¡ªa parry, a counter, a thrust.


    Sparks danced in the air as the blade clashed against the claw, sending embers scattering with every impact.


    Kanoru moved with effortless grace, his footwork sharp and agile, using the wind barrier to keep himself light and fast. He would twist and pivot, sidestepping each feral lunge with just a breath of space.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Chen Zhi¡¯s movements grew faster, his claws a blur, but Kanoru matched him¡ªblow for blow.


    Then, Kanoru¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    He had seen it.


    The slight hitch in Chen Zhi¡¯s step after each slash¡ªthe briefest opening, a vulnerability.


    Kanoru¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.


    He shifted his stance, lowering his body slightly, holding his sword with both hands. His blade glided in fluid arcs, weaving and slashing in patterns that mimicked the wolves¡¯ lunging and sweeping strikes.


    He was adopting Chen Zhi¡¯s wolf style.


    Each strike became faster, wilder, yet precise, slashing and twisting like the claws of a beast.


    For a brief moment, the crowd fell silent, sensing the shift in the fight.


    Chen Zhi¡¯s eyes widened as he realized Kanoru was matching his style but with far greater precision.


    Kanoru¡¯s sword blurred, the movements seamless and feral.


    He sidestepped a lunge, twisted mid-air, and slashed downward. Chen Zhi barely blocked with his claw but stumbled back, disoriented.


    Kanoru didn¡¯t stop.


    He advanced, his sword flowing with the wild grace of a wolf, his footwork swift and predatory.


    Then, in the final strike, something changed.


    As Kanoru lunged forward, a phantom black wolf appeared behind him¡ªa shadowy manifestation with glowing red eyes and a sleek, muscular form.


    The wolf¡¯s ethereal presence let out a deep, bone-chilling howl.


    The sound resonated through the arena, sending a shiver down the crowd¡¯s spine.


    The phantom wolf lunged forward, merging with Kanoru¡¯s sword, making the blade pulse with dark energy.


    With a single, fluid motion, Kanoru slashed diagonally, the wolf¡¯s spirit guiding the strike.


    The blade cut through the blue flame wolf form, severing Chen Zhi¡¯s spell.


    The flames scattered, dissipating into the air.


    Chen Zhi staggered back, his human form re-emerging, clutching his chest, where a deep gash now marked him.


    He fell to his knees, his breath ragged, staring wide-eyed at Kanoru.


    Kanoru¡¯s sword, now sheathing the black wolf¡¯s essence, hummed faintly before returning to normal.


    Without another word, Kanoru turned around, walking away as Chen Zhi collapsed, defeated.


    The arena fell into stunned silence, then erupted into thunderous cheers.


    Gu Mingzhu¡¯s eyes glimmered with pride in the royal stands, while her cousin¡¯s smug expression faltered.


    The girl with the mole sneered, but her voice lacked the earlier confidence.


    "There are still seven more fights," she muttered, trying to mask her uncertainty.


    Gu Mingzhu simply smiled softly, her eyes never leaving Kanoru¡¯s calm, unwavering figure.


    With this victory, Kanoru had mastered another sword style, leaving only three more to learn.


    The new mastery strengthened his control over his body and sharpened his command over the wind. He could now manipulate the wind to release a howl or hiss¡ªmimicking the eerie sounds of wild beasts.


    He knew that if he fully grasped all five sword styles, he would be able to unleash five distinct sounds, allowing him to comprehend nature-sound¡ªthe essence of swordsmanship that merges power with the voice of the elements.


    Determined, he decided to prioritize his sword skills, using the power of wind only as support.


    ---


    The fourth fight pitted him against a warrior in a white stone form, a massive and lumbering figure with colossal strength. Kanoru¡¯s sword danced around the slow, crushing blows, his movements sharp and fluid. With a series of precise strikes, he shattered the stone body, leaving his opponent collapsed on the arena¡¯s cracked ground.


    The fifth fight was against an opponent in a Stone Mantis form¡ªagile and unpredictable. The mantis¡¯ bladed limbs slashed with blinding speed, but Kanoru¡¯s footwork and blade control were flawless. He parried and countered with precise strikes, gradually dismantling the mantis form piece by piece until his foe was left defeated and disarmed.


    In the sixth fight, he faced a warrior in a knight¡¯s armor made of red vines, wielding a thorned whip laced with poison. The poisoned thorns tore through the ground and lashed at him with deadly precision. Kanoru, however, remained calm, dodging with effortless precision. He relied on clean swordsmanship, striking only when needed, and with one swift, decisive slash, he severed the thorned whip and cleaved through the vine armor, sending his opponent crashing to the ground.


    The seventh fight brought a Black Iron armor form with a lion head and human body, radiating sheer brute force. The opponent¡¯s roaring strikes shook the arena, sending shockwaves through the sand. Kanoru met him head-on, his sword clashing against the iron claws. Though the lion¡¯s strength was immense, Kanoru¡¯s blade precision and flawless parries chipped away at the armor piece by piece, until he finally delivered a decisive slash, sending his opponent sprawling in defeat.


    The eighth fight was against a sand avatar, a warrior who was an expert in sand spells. The arena was filled with swirling sandstorms, obscuring Kanoru¡¯s vision. His opponent conjured sand spears and whirling torrents, making it impossible to rely on sight alone. Kanoru closed his eyes, feeling the flow of the wind. Using his heightened senses, he slipped through the sand traps and countered with swift, precise strikes. His sword pierced through the sand avatar¡¯s core, scattering the form into grains.


    The ninth was against a warrior in a white-silver metal armor form, with razor-sharp claws and unrelenting ferocity. The metal claws tore through the ground, sending shards of stone and sand flying. The warrior¡¯s relentless assault forced Kanoru to rely on pure skill, deflecting the strikes with expert parries and narrowly dodging the razor-sharp swipes.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Kanoru surged forward, weaving through the storm of claws. In a single, decisive strike, he cut through the silver armor, leaving a deep gash in his opponent¡¯s chest, sending him crashing to the ground.


    The tenth and final fight was against a warlock whose avatar form was a construct of red flame, its body covered in snake-like scales that shimmered with heat.


    The flame serpent slithered across the arena, leaving a trail of searing fire in its wake. Waves of heat radiated from its form, distorting the air and scorching the sand beneath it.


    Kanoru, however, remained calm and composed. Relying solely on his sword skills, he weaved through the serpent''s fiery strikes with fluid movements.


    When the flame construct lunged, he sidestepped effortlessly, his blade slicing through the scaled flames with precise, controlled strikes. Each cut dispersed parts of the fiery form, gradually weakening it.


    Finally, with a decisive burst of speed, Kanoru closed the distance and unleashed a flurry of swift, seamless slashes, his sword cutting through the flame serpent¡¯s core.


    The construct shattered into embers and smoke, and the warlock staggered back, defeated.


    Once again, Kanoru emerged victorious, relying purely on his swordsmanship without invoking the power of the wind.


    ---


    Though Kanoru emerged victorious in every battle, he failed to master any of the remaining sword styles.


    Nonetheless, he felt no frustration.


    Each fight sharpened his skills, honed his instincts, and brought him closer to mastering the essence of swordsmanship. With three sword styles left to master, he knew that greater challenges still lay ahead.

 47. Snake and Wolf

    Kanoru ended the tenth fight with a wave to the spectators. The crowd, which had gradually shifted to his side after his third victory, was now cheering his name with fervor.


    He lowered his hand as the referee stepped into the arena. Kanoru turned toward him and offered a brief nod, which the referee returned.


    The referee announced, "Today, we have another champion and the third participant for the Royal Challenge." He added, "Kanoru will surely dazzle us again in the upcoming challenge."


    With a gesture from the referee, Kanoru walked toward a nearby door leading out of the arena. As he left, he could still hear the crowd roaring his name.


    Upon entering the circular preparation room, he immediately felt the weight of countless gazes¡ªsome filled with jealousy and fear, others with admiration and fighting spirit, and a few with sneering contempt.


    An arena official approached him and handed him a bronze jade token bearing the arena''s insignia. The official explained that the token granted him free access to watch any future fights in the arena.


    Just then, Fu Qingzhu walked up to him and remarked, "Nice fight. You¡¯re stronger than I thought."


    Kanoru merely shrugged and made his way toward the hallway exit, with Fu Qingzhu following closely behind.


    Once outside, Kanoru asked, "Who are the two champions before me?"


    Fu Qingzhu replied, "Zhou Yan and Ye Ming. They¡¯re both from noble families in the kingdom."


    Kanoru''s attention shifted as he heard Asuna calling his name. He turned to see her walking toward them.


    Kanoru asked, "When will the Royal Fight start?"


    Fu Qingzhu answered, "Tomorrow morning."


    Kanoru nodded. "Then I¡¯ll leave," he said, eager to get some food. Though he hadn¡¯t sustained any serious injuries during the fights, the slight burns, cuts, and bruises he received had consumed some of his chakra to heal, along with the chakra he had already spent during the relentless battles.


    Fu Qingzhu reassured him, "I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. An hour before the Royal Fight, I¡¯ll send a carriage to fetch you."


    Kanoru gave a curt nod, and as he turned to leave, Fu Qingzhu added, "If you need anything, just ask me."


    Without hesitation, Kanoru said, "I want to learn about Avatar Spells."


    Fu Qingzhu shook his head slightly. "Our family doesn¡¯t practice Avatar Spells. They¡¯re a specialty of the Desert Kingdom."


    Kanoru''s expression fell slightly at the news.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Sensing his disappointment, Fu Qingzhu added, "Don¡¯t worry. Once you become the princess¡¯s consort, you¡¯ll be allowed to enter the Royal Library. You can find the information you seek there."


    Kanoru nodded in understanding, and after exchanging brief farewells, he and Asuna walked away together.


    That evening, after some rest, Kanoru left his room and entered the kitchen. He began making himself a cup of tea.


    As the water boiled, he found his thoughts drifting back to the previous fights.


    The Desert Kingdom has Avatar Spells¡­ he mused. Does the Ming Empire have any specialty spells?


    The Ming Empire was stronger than the Desert Kingdom, but the Desert Kingdom¡¯s heritage was older and deeper.


    I should ask Bai Yue or Yun Feng. They wouldn¡¯t hide it from me if I asked.


    Still, fighting warlocks with Avatar Spells was risky.


    Avatar Spells create elemental mechs that shield the warlock inside, he reflected. The large constructs not only protected the warlocks but also radiated elemental power, affecting those nearby, even without direct attacks.


    Kanoru noticed the tea was ready. He poured himself a cup and walked toward the training ground.


    He sat on the elevated platform, feet on the ground, and sipped his tea while watching Asuna refining her body.


    After some time, Asuna opened her eyes and spotted him. She nodded briefly, but her eyes held a distant look.


    Kanoru narrowed his eyes. Since they had left the arena, she had been unusually quiet, and her gaze often drifted far away.


    With concern, he asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Asuna shook her head. "Nothing."


    Kanoru pressed, "From the look on your face, I can tell something¡¯s bothering you."


    Asuna let out a sigh. "In our land, among people our age, you were the most talented. I was also among the top ten."


    Kanoru nodded.


    She continued, "But even those more talented than me in the same realm couldn¡¯t defeat me easily."


    Her voice grew quieter, almost bitter. "Except you."


    She gazed at him. "But during the arena fights, half of your opponents were around our age. Even if I were in the same realm as them, they would defeat me easily. I can¡¯t find any way to change that."


    Kanoru said evenly, "Only this?"


    Asuna¡¯s frown deepened. "It doesn¡¯t matter for you. You defeated all ten of them. But it¡¯s a huge deal for me."


    Her voice grew sharper. "The gap between us is widening with each passing year."


    Kanoru shrugged slightly. "I don¡¯t know how to close the gap. I¡¯ll keep improving regardless."


    Asuna rolled her eyes at his response.


    He smiled faintly. "But I can help you defeat the ten opponents I faced in the arena."


    Asuna¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "How?"


    Kanoru set his cup down and said, "Let me show you."


    He entered the house, placed the empty cup on a table, and returned with his new sword.


    Stepping down onto the training ground, he motioned for her to sit where he had been.


    "Get up and go sit there," he instructed.


    Asuna stood and sat on the house¡¯s elevated edge, watching him intently.


    Kanoru took her previous position, unsheathed his sword, and held it for a moment.


    Suddenly, a phantom of a dark cobra appeared behind him, swirling with shadowy essence. The cobra faded, and in its place, a dark wolf¡¯s phantom emerged.


    Asuna, her brow furrowed, said dryly, "Are you showing off how talented you are? You don¡¯t have to. I already know."


    Kanoru shook his head. "No, no. You¡¯re in the second realm of the Sword Wind path. You¡¯re already practicing the sword technique I created, along with its advanced derivations."


    Asuna nodded. "I¡¯ve mastered Sword-80. Now I¡¯m practicing Sword-40."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes glimmered slightly. "You¡¯ll master them faster if you become proficient in all five sword styles."


    Asuna¡¯s eyes lit up with realization.


    Kanoru added, "By grasping the nature of wind-cut, you¡¯ll be able to defeat them the same way I did, even without fully relying on the nature itself."


    Asuna rose to her feet, determination in her eyes. "Then let¡¯s start. Help me master all of them."


    She walked back toward the house to retrieve her sword.


    Kanoru watched her go and muttered softly to himself, "I¡¯ve only mastered two of them¡­" but there was no one around to hear him.

 48. Royal Challenge

    Under the morning sun, Kanoru sat on a platform chair alongside seven others, watching the performance unfolding on the open field.


    Today was the day of the Royal Fight. An hour earlier, he and Asuna had arrived outside the city in Fu Qinzhu''s carriage.


    A new arena had been built overnight, as today¡¯s event would be witnessed by a vast majority of the city''s population and people from the surrounding regions.


    The arena inside the city wouldn¡¯t have been able to accommodate such massive crowds, so a temporary stadium was constructed outside the city¡ªjust as it had been for every Royal Fight, which was held once every ten years.


    However, the Royal Fight wouldn¡¯t begin immediately.


    First, a fighting competition was held among warlocks under twenty-five from across the Desert Kingdom, excluding the Yulansar region.


    Apart from Yulansar, the Desert Kingdom was divided into fourteen regions, and each region had sent their ten best warlocks according to the competition''s requirements.


    After their tournament, the Top 10 warlocks from the fourteen regions would be selected.


    Since the Yulansar region already had ten champions, the Top 10 from the regional tournament would challenge them for a chance to replace them.


    However, only eight champions had qualified from yesterday¡¯s battles.


    Thus, from the Top 10 of the regional tournament, two would be randomly selected to join the champions, forming a group of ten.


    The Top 8 challengers would then fight the ten champions for a chance to claim their positions.


    Every Top 8 challenger would have three chances, while the champions who lost their positions would also be granted three chances to reclaim their spot.


    However, no one could challenge an opponent they had already fought.


    Three referees walked onto the field, wearing the familiar uniforms Kanoru had seen the day before.


    After greeting the King and the crowd, they introduced themselves and announced the competition rules.


    A total of 140 participants would compete.


    The tournament wasn¡¯t just a test of individual strength¡ªit was also a competition between regions, allowing the King to observe their performance and determine how to distribute resources among them.


    The competition would begin with battles between regions.


    The 14 regions would fight one against another, with the winners advancing to form the Top 7 regions.


    Then, the King would personally select one of the losing regions to advance and join the Top 7, forming the Winning 8 regions.


    From there, the eight regions would fight against each other, reducing the number to four advancing regions.


    Following the same elimination rule, the competition would narrow down to two regions, and finally, to one winning region.


    From the victorious region, the King would select the best four warlocks.


    From the second-place region, he would choose two.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The remaining four would be selected from the other 12 regions, making up the Top 10 warlocks who would challenge the Yulansar champions.


    After a few minutes, the competition began, and four hours later, the Top 10 warlocks were selected.


    Two of them were chosen to fill the empty chairs on the platform where Kanoru and the other seven champions were seated.


    The referee then instructed the eight remaining challengers to begin their attempts to replace the champions.


    Kanoru and the other seven champions were not chosen for the first two matches.


    Instead, the first two fights were against the two new champions.


    A champion could not fight consecutively but only after a three-match gap.


    Thus, the third challenge would be against Kanoru or one of the seven original champions.


    The challenger chose Lu Yao, a woman.


    The challenger herself was also a woman, named Wu Shu, which made Kanoru sit up straight.


    Among the seven champions, Kanoru had sensed danger only from Lu Yao and a man named Wen Yu.


    When he heard Wen Yu¡¯s name, Kanoru briefly wondered if he was from the Ming Royal family, but since no one asked, he pushed the thought to the back of his mind.


    As the match began, Wu Shu activated her Avatar spell, summoning an Ice Demon¡ªthe same type as Wu Hou¡¯s.


    Kanoru immediately thought they must be from the same family.


    However, before Wu Shu could act from inside her Ice Demon form, Lu Yao raised her hand.


    A green light flew from her palm, sinking into the ground between them.


    Suddenly, vines erupted from the earth, surging toward Wu Shu.


    At first, Wu Shu successfully froze the approaching vines, but the vines were endless.


    Each time she froze one, the next would emerge more tenacious, becoming harder and harder to freeze.


    Within a minute, Wu Shu could no longer freeze any of the vines.


    She was quickly wrapped up like a dumpling.


    The dramatic and swift end of the fight left the crowd in stunned silence, before they erupted into cheers for Lu Yao.


    But Kanoru¡¯s mind clung to a single word¡ª"adaptation".


    Lu Yao had comprehended the nature of wood¡ªAdaptation.


    After Lu Yao returned to her seat, the next challenge began.


    It was a normal fight lasting ten minutes, with the champion losing and the challenger taking his place.


    Then, the fifth challenger called out Kanoru¡¯s name.


    Hearing it, Kanoru calmly walked onto the challenge field and faced his opponent.


    When the referee signaled the start, the challenger activated his Avatar spell, encasing himself in the form of a black tiger¡ªa human body with a tiger head and stone claws.


    Recalling how Lu Yao had ended her fight, Kanoru decided to follow her example.


    He swung his sword, releasing a wind blade.


    The blade sliced through the stone shield conjured by the challenger and cut a centimeter-deep gash across his chest.


    Realizing he couldn¡¯t defend against even one of Kanoru¡¯s attacks, the challenger immediately surrendered, ending the fight.


    As Kanoru walked back to his seat, he could hear the murmurs from the crowd¡ª¡°Nature-cut of wind.¡±


    However, he paid no attention to them.


    Before taking his seat, he nodded at Lu Yao and Wen Yu.


    The next fight was against Wen Yu.


    Wen Yu conjured a water hammer and slammed it into the challenger¡¯s metal Avatar form, which shattered instantly.


    The challenger was knocked unconscious.


    Wen Yu had comprehended the nature of water¡ªHard as steel.


    The fights continued until evening, but the area was lit by bonfires, torches, and spiritual stones that emitted light.


    Throughout the rest of the matches, Kanoru, Lu Yao, and Wen Yu each faced not one more challenge.


    Afterward, no one dared to challenge them again.


    The remaining challengers knew that although they were in the same realm, they stood no chance against the three, who had mastered the nature of their respective elements.


    The only ones who could defeat Kanoru, Lu Yao, or Wen Yu were each other or someone from a higher realm.


    Once the ten champions were confirmed, they were called to stand in the arena, facing the Royal Stands¡ªa three-story wooden structure.


    The King appeared at the railing on the top floor.


    He declared, ¡°Citizens, I present to you our ten champions!¡±


    The crowd erupted in enthusiastic cheers.


    The King continued, ¡°But we all know the true winners will be from these three¡ªLu Yao, Matsuda Kanoru, and Wen Yu.¡±


    The crowd roared, shouting, ¡°Yes!¡± and ¡°Start the fight!¡±


    Some spectators yelled, ¡°I bet six silver coins Lu Yao will win!¡±


    The King smiled and added, ¡°But their strength is equally matched, so their fight will be thrilling.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s excitement grew louder.


    Then, the King¡¯s voice lowered as he declared, ¡°However, the fight between them may turn into a life-and-death battle.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s cheers suddenly fell into silence.


    The King then concluded, ¡°Thus, today¡¯s Royal Match will have not one but three winners. The competition ends here.¡±


    The King didn¡¯t care if the three prodigies died in battle¡ªbut he wouldn¡¯t let them die here.


    Lu Yao and Wen Yu had complicated backgrounds, and the King didn¡¯t want any trouble until he advanced to Great Warlock.

 49. Royal Library

    The next day, Kanoru heard a knock at the door.


    When he opened it, he saw two officials accompanied by several guards standing outside.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, he learned they had come to deliver his prize.


    As he accepted it, Kanoru couldn¡¯t help but feel that yesterday¡¯s competition had ended somewhat anticlimactic.


    He had wanted to fight both Lu Yao and Wen Yu, but he also understood why the King had prevented it.


    Their strengths were too close, and one wrong move could have caused irreparable harm to one another.


    Later, Fu Qinzhu revealed the true identities of Lu Yao and Wen Yu.


    Both of them were members of the Ming Dynasty royal family.


    Lu Yao¡¯s mother was the daughter of the current emperor, while her father was from the Lu family, an ancient and millennial clan.


    Meanwhile, Wen Yu¡¯s father was the son of the current emperor, making him directly related to the throne.


    Moreover, both Lu Yao and Wen Yu were married into the Gu royal family¡ªto a prince and princess, respectively.


    Thus, the three of them were either royal family members or relatives of the King.


    In the King''s eyes, declaring all three as winners was the best possible choice¡ªit preserved stability and avoided offending any royal faction.


    ---


    After receiving his reward, one of the officials unrolled a large map marked with red and green symbols.


    Upon closer inspection, Kanoru realized it was a map of the Desert Kingdom.


    The official explained that the red markings indicated occupied oases, while the green ones represented unclaimed oases.


    As one of the champions, Kanoru was given the right to choose an unoccupied oasis as his fief.


    Together with Asuna, he studied the map carefully.


    They eventually selected an oasis located in the southernmost and westernmost part of the kingdom.


    It was positioned beyond the barren, white-sand desert, close to the ocean.


    The strategic location was perfect¡ªby using the ocean, they could travel back to their homeland.


    Once they made their decision, the officials formally recorded the fief under Kanoru''s name before taking their leave.


    ---


    The next day was uneventful, with a quiet morning.


    But by evening, Fu Qinzhu arrived, carrying Kanoru¡¯s wedding attire for the ceremony scheduled for the following day.


    He also explained the ritual traditions they would follow.


    ---


    On the day of the wedding, Kanoru married Gu Mingzhu in a grand ceremony held at her palace.


    The celebration concluded with Kanoru and Gu Mingzhu spending their wedding night together.


    This surprised Kanoru, as he hadn¡¯t expected to have a wedding night until after he won the Royal Hunt and Gu Mingzhu claimed the throne.


    However, the following day, Fu Qinzhu subtly revealed the true reason behind the early marriage.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Although Fu Qinzhu didn¡¯t state it outright, their conversation made Kanoru realize the truth.


    The reason was his fief¡ªthe small oasis he had just acquired.


    Even if he failed to win the Royal Hunt, Gu Mingzhu would still have a foothold in the kingdom through his oasis.


    It also provided the Fu family with a base of influence.


    They wanted his permission to develop the oasis into a thriving territory.


    Kanoru agreed without hesitation.


    After all, he had no connections in the kingdom, and it would have been difficult for him to develop the oasis on his own.


    However, he made one condition¡ªthey had to construct a canal connecting the oasis to the ocean.


    This would allow Asuna¡¯s family to reach the fief through the sea, creating a link to their homeland.


    The Fu family quickly accepted the condition.


    For them, the canal would open a new trade route, making the oasis even more valuable.


    They also promised that after two years, they would give Kanoru 50% of the profits generated from the territory.


    ---


    The next morning, Kanoru left the palace and made his way toward the Royal Library.


    Upon arriving, he stood outside for a moment, watching as the servant who had escorted him walked away.


    The Royal Library was an imposing structure, built in the style of Ancient Greek architecture¡ªa design reminiscent of his past life.


    Its white marble fa?ade gleamed in the morning sun, and its four towering stories gave it a majestic presence.


    As Kanoru approached the entrance, the guards stationed outside blocked his path.


    Without a word, he held out his token, and after a brief inspection, they allowed him to enter.


    ---


    Just beyond the library doors, he noticed an old man with a long white beard sitting by a desk, reading a book.


    Without looking up, the old man said in a calm, raspy voice,


    ¡°Token.¡±


    Kanoru held out his token once more.


    The old man glanced at it briefly and then said,


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to read anything on this floor and may take three books for free from the first floor. However, you are not permitted to access the second floor.¡±


    Kanoru gave a brief nod and walked directly toward the staircase, climbing up to the first floor.


    ---


    Once there, he began browsing the rows of bookshelves, eventually stopping at a section dedicated to Avatar Spells.


    He pulled out a few books and started reading, but he was unable to decide which one to choose.


    Only the introductions were visible¡ªthe rest of the content was sealed by a spell.


    With his limited knowledge of Avatar Spells, he found it difficult to make an informed decision.


    So, he wandered through the aisles, searching for a book that might explain Avatar Spells in detail, but found none.


    Feeling frustrated, he descended back to the ground floor.


    After a few minutes of browsing, he finally discovered a shelf with several books on Avatar Spells.


    He picked one up and began reading, gradually gaining a deeper understanding.


    ---


    From the text, he learned that Avatar Spells were only effective for Middle-Rank Warlocks and above.


    This was because the rune formations required for Avatar Spells were based on the spiritual spell runes drawn during the Lower Rank and Apprentice Warlock realms.


    To cast an Avatar Spell, one had to form talisman rune formations with their spiritual energy on the surface of their skin.


    These talismans would then connect with the base runes in their spiritual space, completing the spell.


    However, Kanoru¡¯s expression darkened as he muttered to himself,


    ¡°I don¡¯t have spiritual energy¡­¡±


    All his spiritual energy had been swallowed by his chakra.


    But then, a thought crossed his mind¡ª


    ¡°Can chakra form runes outside my skin?¡±


    Before his chakra devoured his spiritual energy, he would have dismissed the idea entirely.


    But now, things were different.


    Although chakra could only circulate inside his body through his chakra channels and couldn¡¯t emerge externally before, that had changed.


    When he began visualizing and opened the gate to his spiritual space, spiritual energy poured out.


    His chakra, upon swallowing the spiritual energy, was suddenly able to manifest outside his body, creating a shimmering layer over his skin¡ªalmost like a second skin of flowing energy.


    Still, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure if he could use Avatar Spells.


    Clenching his fists slightly, he murmured,


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to test it with a spell first.¡±


    ---


    Returning the book to its place, Kanoru ascended the stairs once more.


    He walked slowly through the first-floor aisles, carefully reading the introductions of every Avatar Spell he could find.


    The spells were divided into the five main elements:


    Fire, Water, Metal, Wood, and Earth.


    He sighed softly when he realized there wasn¡¯t a single Wind-element spell.


    Wind was his first choice, but he understood why it wasn¡¯t included.


    Thus, he turned his attention to the Fire and Water spells, the two that intrigued him the most.


    ---


    Fire and Water were equally powerful, but Kanoru weighed their pros and cons carefully.


    Both required special resources to build the formation base in his spiritual space¡ªexcept for the basic spells, which didn¡¯t require external resources.


    However, Water Avatar Spells consumed significantly more energy during combat.


    In prolonged battles, they could drain his reserves faster.


    Considering his current limitations, Fire Avatar Spells seemed more efficient.


    With a final glance at the water spells, he made his decision.


    He reached out and selected a book titled:


    "Fire Elemental Avatar".


    With the book in hand, Kanoru left the section, determined to test his theory and see if his chakra could truly replicate the talisman runes required for Avatar Spells.

 50. Consuming the Snake fruit

    After copying the book from the library, Kanoru returned to his new home¡ªor rather, his palace¡ªas the sun dipped below the horizon.


    The fading light painted the sky in hues of orange and violet as he made his way inside.


    Without lingering, he headed straight for his room, moving with a clear purpose.


    In the new palace, he had his own quarters, which conveniently led to a training ground.


    Upon entering, he lit the lamps, filling the dimly lit room with a warm, golden glow.


    Without delay, he sat down and began reading the book he had copied.


    He read it at least three times, carefully absorbing its contents, striving to comprehend every detail.


    Inside his spiritual space, he could sense the emptiness.


    It was vast and dark, with only his white soul at the center¡ªits ethereal glow illuminating the otherwise pitchblack void.


    At the core of his soul, he saw the faint pulse of the dream seed, beating rhythmically with a soft, silver light.


    To advance to the LowerRank Warlock realm, he needed to draw a low-ranked spell rune within his spiritual space.


    He hadn¡¯t attempted it before¡ªmainly because low-ranked spells offered little benefit to him.


    Now, however, he intended to test something different.


    He focused on circulating his chakra before engraving the runes inside his spiritual space.


    Gradually, it emerged outside his body, coating his skin with a faint, shimmering aura.


    He held out his palm, watching as his chakra shimmered in a soft, light green hue, almost like a second skin.


    With a slight concentration of will, he shaped the chakra into a rune, and it flashed into existence in his palm¡ªclear and stable.


    Seeing the rune take form, he smirked slightly and murmured,


    ¡°I can learn Avatar Spells after all.¡±


    However, his excitement quickly faded.


    He realized that Avatar Spells wouldn¡¯t be useful to him anytime soon.


    These spells only showed their true combat effectiveness once a warlock reached MiddleRank¡ªa milestone that would take at least five to ten years of cultivation.


    And even if he prioritized it, pursuing Avatar Spells would slow down his other training.


    If he had found a Windelement Avatar Spell, he might have made an exception.


    But learning a Fire element spell¡ªwhich had no connection to his primary path¡ªfelt like a waste of time.


    He wasn¡¯t going to stray from the path he had forged unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Sighing softly, Kanoru closed the book.


    He rose from his seat and walked over to a drawer in the corner of the room.


    Sliding it open, he revealed a jade box adorned with intricate runes.


    Placing his fingertip on the lid, he channeled a thread of chakra into the runes.


    A faint click echoed from the box as the seals unlocked.


    Opening the lid, he gazed at the green fruit inside.


    It resembled a mango, but its skin was textured with snakelike scales, giving it a serpentine appearance.


    He thought to himself,


    ¡°Snake fruit.¡±


    He had received it the day before from Fu Qinzhu, who was now his uncle by relation.


    After their discussion about his fief, Fu Qinzhu handed him two jade boxes, each containing a snake fruit.


    Shortly afterward, Kanoru had given one to Asuna, who had taken the jade box into her room and hadn¡¯t emerged since.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru picked up the fruit, its cool surface smooth beneath his fingers.


    He closed the jade box, sealing it with a soft click, and carried the fruit over to a mat in the corner of the room.


    Settling into a crosslegged position, he held the snake fruit firmly in his hand.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Without wasting another moment¡ªknowing that snake fruits deteriorated quickly once exposed to the outside world¡ªKanoru bit into the fruit, eager to absorb its mysterious power.


    With three swift bites, he consumed the entire fruit, its slightly bitter, earthy taste lingering on his tongue.


    For the first five seconds, he felt nothing.


    Then, a sudden wave of heat ignited in his stomach, spreading rapidly through his entire body.


    With every passing second, the temperature surged, growing hotter and hotter, until a searing pain tore through his cells.


    The heat clawed at his insides, and the agony intensified with each pulse.


    Clenching his jaw tightly, Kanoru endured the pain and focused on what was happening inside his body.


    Through his chakra, he could sense the internal changes:


    The intense heat was damaging his cells, scorching them from within.


    But along with the heat, the snake fruit also released a surge of healing energy¡ªwhich immediately merged with his chakra.


    The fusion of energies triggered a remarkable process:


    His chakra, already enhancing his natural healing, was now supercharged by the snake fruit¡¯s restorative essence.


    As the heat ravaged his cells, his chakra rapidly repaired them, making them more resilient each time they were restored.


    The snake fruit also carried the nature-adapt property of the Wood element.


    With every cycle of damage and healing, his cells began to adapt to the relentless heat.


    The repeated cycles tempered his body, making his cells tougher and more tenacious after each wave of destruction and regeneration.


    Some of his cells withstood the constant strain, growing increasingly robust with every round of healing.


    Others were destroyed before the chakra could repair them.


    But new cells swiftly replaced the destroyed ones, and they, too, became stronger through the process.


    Watching this phenomenon unfold, Kanoru realized that if the nature-adapt property wasn¡¯t present in the fruit, the entire process would have been meaningless.


    Without it, the heat and healing cycle would have simply been repeated without actually refining his body.


    It was the natureadapt effect that enabled his cells to gradually adjust, making them increasingly resistant to the rising temperature.


    However, as the heat intensified, it soon became unbearable.


    His vision blurred, and his limbs trembled as the pain threatened to consume him entirely.


    His consciousness began to slip, but he made no effort to stay awake.


    He knew the fruit¡¯s effectiveness didn¡¯t require him to remain conscious¡ªthe process would continue on its own.


    Letting the darkness take him, he succumbed to the overwhelming heat, allowing his body to refine itself through the brutal cycle of destruction and rebirth.


    Kanoru slowly regained consciousness, though his mind remained hazy.


    He might have slept longer, but a godforsaken smell refused to let him drift back into slumber.


    Grimacing, he opened his eyes, muttering into the empty room,


    ¡°What the hell is that stench?¡±


    He sniffed the air, trying to locate the source.


    The lamps had burned out, leaving the room in darkness, illuminated only by the faint light of the moon and stars spilling through the window.


    Still drowsy, he rose to his feet and stumbled toward the door leading to the training field.


    The moment he opened it, a cool night breeze swept in, carrying with it the crisp scent of the outdoors.


    But the awful smell still clung to him, stubbornly lingering despite the fresh air.


    It was then that he remembered Fu Qinzhu¡¯s words.


    When the snake fruit refines the body, it forces the accumulated impurities out through the skin.


    Realizing what had happened, he hurried into the bathroom, stripping off his clothes.


    He scrubbed himself carefully, ensuring no trace of the impurities remained.


    Afterward, he inhaled deeply, smelling only the flowery fragrance of the soap.


    With a sigh of relief, he stepped out of the bathroom.


    He had no idea how much time had passed¡ªthere was no instrument to measure it.


    For a moment, he considered,


    ¡°I could make one¡­ a clock or a timepiece.¡±


    But then he dismissed the thought, deciding it wasn¡¯t worth the effort.


    However, a new idea sparked in his mind:


    ¡°This could be a perfect business opportunity.¡±


    If he drew up a plan now, he could work on it later when he had free time.


    He knew that, for now, he could rely on Asuna¡¯s family for resources.


    But once he advanced to the higher-rank samurai realm, they wouldn¡¯t be able to supply everything he needed.


    ¡°When I return to Nisi Village, I¡¯ll start tinkering with it,¡± he thought, considering other ways to make money.


    He could feel it in his bones¡ªhis advancement to higher-rank samurai was approaching quickly.


    As he reentered his room, the foul smell hit him again.


    His eyes narrowed, immediately tracing the source.


    The pure white mat he had been lying on was now stained with dark spots¡ªthe residue of the expelled impurities.


    Without hesitation, he picked up the mat, carried it outside to the training field, and tossed it to the ground.


    With a flick of his fingers, he ignited it with his chakra.


    The mat burst into flames, the putrid stench rising into the air.


    Kanoru sat a short distance away, watching the fire burn, its orange glow flickering against the night.


    He crossed his legs on the cool ground and, without hesitation, began to open his gates.


    Even when he opened the Fifth Gate, releasing a torrent of energy through his body, he felt no internal damage.


    His newly refined physique easily withstood the violent chakra flow.


    When he opened his eyes, they sparkled in the moonlight, gleaming with a sharp brilliance.


    A slow, confident smile spread across his lips.


    ¡°Three years.¡±


    That was the time the snake fruit had saved him, according to his calculations.


    Three entire years of painstaking body refinement condensed into a single night.


    For a fleeting moment, he was tempted to consume another snake fruit, but he quickly dismissed the thought.


    He knew it was pointless.


    The snake fruit¡¯s effects could no longer enhance his body any further.


    Even if he consumed another or any other spiritual fruit of similar potency, it wouldn¡¯t refine his body anymore.


    Now, he needed spiritual fruits or rare resources that could strengthen his physique beyond this level.


    But such resources were scarce¡ªeither closely guarded by powerful forces or found in dangerous, uncharted territories.


    Closing the gates, he stood up and walked back into his room.


    He let himself fall onto the bed, his body heavy with exhaustion.


    Though his mind felt fresh, his body was drained from the intense refinement.


    He could feel the lingering fatigue in his muscles.


    There was no point in training or transforming the energy released from the Fifth Gate right now.


    His eyelids grew heavy, and he let sleep take him and a dreamless sleep.


    Since coming to this world, he had never once experienced a dream or nightmare.


    He knew this was the effect of the dream seed.


    As he drifted into a dreamless sleep, his breathing slowed, and a calm serenity settled over him, his body still thrumming with newfound strength.

 51. Royal Hunt

    ¡°How is Kanoru? Is he ready?¡± a woman asked as she sipped her tea, her sharp eyes narrowed in curiosity.


    Across from her, Gu Mingzhu, elegantly holding her own cup, took a leisurely sip before replying,


    ¡°He said he¡¯s ready.¡±


    Her gaze remained on her tea, not bothering to meet the woman¡¯s eyes.


    The woman¡¯s sharp gaze remained fixed on Gu Mingzhu as she pressed further,


    ¡°What are his chances of winning first place?¡±


    Her tone was firm, demanding a direct answer.


    Without looking up, Gu Mingzhu replied evenly,


    ¡°Mother, how could I possibly know that?¡±


    She casually picked up a cookie, taking a delicate bite.


    Her mother¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, her voice carrying a note of disapproval,


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask him?¡±


    Gu Mingzhu¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile as she shook her head.


    ¡°I did ask,¡± she said, setting her cookie down.


    ¡°He told me he can¡¯t guarantee anything if the other participants are all like Lu Yue and Wen Yu.¡±


    She had asked Kanoru four days ago, shortly after he had emerged from his room following his one-day isolation.


    At first, she had been worried¡ªboth Asuna and Kanoru had shut themselves away, not emerging for an entire day.


    Her concern deepened when her uncle left to survey Kanoru¡¯s fief, leaving her with no one to consult.


    Fortunately, Asuna had emerged first, roughly 12 hours before Kanoru, and revealed the reason for their seclusion:


    She had consumed a snake fruit.


    The fruit¡¯s powerful refining effects forced her into isolation as it transformed her body.


    When Kanoru finally came out, they had shared breakfast at this very table.


    It was during that meal that she questioned him about his chances at the royal hunt.


    His calm, measured response was the same one she had just repeated to her mother.


    Her mother¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her voice contemplative.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t fathom how they¡¯re able to comprehend the nature of an element at such a young age.¡±


    Her expression grew distant, her thoughts drifting to her own youth.


    Sensing the nostalgia in her mother¡¯s voice, Gu Mingzhu turned her full attention to her.


    ¡°In your time, there weren¡¯t people under twenty who could grasp the nature of an element.¡±


    Her mother shook her head slowly, eyes distant with remembrance.


    ¡°No... there were.¡±


    She paused thoughtfully, her voice lowering.


    ¡°Just not in such large numbers.¡±


    In her youth, when she was her daughter¡¯s age, she had personally known only three people capable of understanding the nature of an element.


    One of them had been her deceased husband.


    She had heard of others, but even accounting for the Ming Empire, the Desert Kingdom, and the surrounding regions, there had been no more than five under twenty with such an achievement.


    But now, in the Desert Kingdom alone, five individuals under twenty had mastered the nature of an element.


    And that was without counting Kanoru or the prince and princess¡¯s spouses, who were also prodigies in their own right.


    In the capital, she had learned of fourteen individuals who could wield the nature of an element.


    This news had been hidden at first, but once Lu Yue displayed his comprehension during the competition, others¡ªincluding Kanoru and Wen Yu¡ªhad followed suit.


    More participants, eager to prove themselves, had revealed their own elemental mastery.


    However, of the fourteen, only eight would participate in the royal hunt.


    Gu Mingzhu set her teacup down, her eyes glimmering with curiosity and amusement.


    ¡°Maybe our generation is experiencing a blowout of talent.¡±


    Her mother nodded slowly, still deep in thought.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she murmured absently, her fingers idly toying with her food as her mind drifted elsewhere.


    Meanwhile, in the training field¡­


    Outside, in the training field by the palace, Kanoru¡¯s sword clashed against an oncoming strike.


    His blade trembled slightly under the force, but he held firm, deflecting the blow.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    From a distance, no one would have guessed that the two figures exchanging strikes were Kanoru and Asuna.


    And even fewer would believe that Kanoru was losing.


    After consuming the snake fruit, Asuna advanced to the middle-rank samurai realm within two days.


    Her strength and speed had increased drastically.


    Now, as they sparred, Kanoru fought without opening his gates, while Asuna had opened all four.


    Her strength and speed were roughly eight times his.


    Despite the overwhelming disadvantage, Kanoru held his ground, relying on his superior swordsmanship.


    His mastery of technique allowed him to predict Asuna¡¯s attacks through her body movements alone.


    But the pressure was relentless.


    Asuna¡¯s speed and power made it impossible for him to go on the offensive.


    He was forced to defend, his blade working overtime to parry and block.


    Cuts and nicks appeared on his body, but they were superficial.


    They were using normal swords, and thanks to the snake fruit¡¯s refinement, Kanoru¡¯s skin was now as tough as rhinoceros hide.


    Even when Asuna didn¡¯t hold back, the blade could barely break his skin.


    Had she restrained herself, her sword wouldn¡¯t have been able to cut him at all.


    Despite the one-sided battle, Kanoru remained focused.


    He was enduring this pressure deliberately¡ªfighting at a disadvantage to hone his skills.


    Every time he mastered a new sword style, his combat strength increased, giving him an edge in the upcoming royal hunt.


    Asuna¡¯s fierce strikes continued to rain down, and Kanoru¡¯s blade met them each time.


    Though he knew where she would strike, her raw speed and strength made it nearly impossible to block them all.


    Still, he fought with complete concentration, his eyes sharp, his body moving fluidly despite the cuts.


    Even as Asuna¡¯s sword flashed relentlessly, he felt himself growing sharper, more precise with every exchange.


    His focus was unshaken, his determination unwavering.


    The next day, at dawn, the streets of Yulansar were already bustling with carriages and people, all moving in the same direction¡ªtoward the northwest, where the vast lake lay.


    From one of the carriages, Kanoru stepped out, his eyes briefly scanning the crowd.


    Behind him, Asuna and Gu Mingzhu emerged, both dressed in light, practical attire for the upcoming hunt.


    From the carriage behind them, Gu Mingzhu¡¯s mother and Fu Qinzhu disembarked.


    Without a word, the group walked together toward the lakeside, joining the gathering participants and nobles, all waiting for the royal hunt to commence.


    A few minutes later, a large, ornate carriage rolled to a stop.


    The crowd hushed as the King emerged, stepping out alone, his robes adorned with golden embroidery.


    He waved warmly to his people, nodding politely to the nobles, and then made his way to a sleek boat docked by the lake.


    Once the King boarded his vessel, the rest of the participants, their retinues, and several nobles began boarding their respective boats, preparing to sail toward the island at the lake¡¯s center.


    The boat carrying Kanoru¡¯s group was large and elegant, with two floors.


    They were seated on the upper deck, where the view of the lake was breathtaking.


    Kanoru stood by the railing, gazing out at the scenery.


    The lake¡¯s surface glimmered under the morning sun, reflecting the cloudless sky.


    In the distance, he could see the faint outline of a hill, rising in the center of the lake¡ªthe island where the royal hunt would take place.


    He had learned that the island was more than just a hill.


    Beneath it lay a vast underground forest, hidden from view.


    To reach it, they would need to enter a tunnel that cut through the hill and descend into the forest, which stretched far beneath the lake itself.


    As he admired the landscape, he heard Gu Mingzhu¡¯s mother speaking from behind him, her voice gentle but firm.


    ¡°Kanoru, remember: do not enter any paths that lead down to the lower floor of the underground forest.¡±


    Kanoru turned slightly, meeting her eyes, and nodded obediently.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The underground forest had two floors¡ªthe upper floor where the royal hunt would take place, and the lower floor, which was strictly off-limits.


    That lower floor was the domain of the Spirit Fox Clan, a reclusive and dangerous force.


    Nearby, Fu Qinzhu added in his calm, instructive tone,


    ¡°Kanoru, don¡¯t focus solely on the Five-Elemental Spirit Herb.


    Take every spiritual herb and fruit you come across.


    Even if you fail to obtain the Five-Elemental Spirit Herb, you¡¯ll be able to keep 30% of whatever you collect during the hunt.¡±


    Kanoru nodded silently, absorbing their advice without speaking, his eyes returning to the lake.


    He listened to their discussion quietly, only offering the occasional nod of acknowledgment.


    When their boat finally docked at the island, Kanoru and the other participants disembarked.


    After a brief round of introductions and a speech from the King, they were led toward the tunnel entrance.


    Kanoru walked in silence as they descended into the tunnel, the air growing cooler with each step.


    After several minutes, the tunnel opened up into the underground forest.


    The scene before him was surreal.


    The entire forest was illuminated by glowing white crystals embedded in the ceiling, casting a soft, ethereal light.


    A thick white fog lingered over the ground, giving the forest a mystical, dreamlike quality.


    Kanoru glanced at the other participants, gauging their reactions.


    The eldest prince suddenly stepped forward, his voice booming with confidence,


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s enter and see who gets lucky in the end!¡±


    The fourth princess smirked playfully, her eyes flashing with determination.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t need luck.


    I¡¯m going to be the next queen.¡±


    With that, she vanished in a blur, dashing into the forest with incredible speed.


    The other participants immediately rushed in after her, eager to claim their prize.


    But Kanoru didn¡¯t run.


    Instead, he walked calmly, his eyes scanning the surroundings carefully.


    Unlike the others, he wasn¡¯t obsessed with the Five-Elemental Spirit Herb.


    He knew the chances of obtaining it were slim, and he wasn¡¯t about to waste the opportunity by chasing after a single treasure.


    Instead, he focused on his surroundings, keeping an eye out for other spiritual herbs that might be just as valuable.


    Even if he failed to obtain the coveted herb, he was determined to leave the forest with something worthwhile.


    Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, his hand flashing to his sword.


    Without turning, he swung his blade backward.


    A sharp clang rang out as his sword clashed against claws, blocking the ambush.


    Using the recoil from the collision, Kanoru spun around swiftly, his eyes landing on his attacker¡ªa white-furred leopard with blue spots.


    The beast¡¯s pupil-less eyes gleamed with malice.


    Kanoru¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly.


    From the force of the collision, he could immediately tell:


    It was a middle-ranked demon beast.


    The leopard lunged again, its claws swiping at his throat.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru opened all his gates, his body surging with raw power.


    As the leopard closed in, Kanoru swung his sword in a single, fluid motion.


    His blade gleamed with elemental energy, slashing with impossible precision.


    The strike cut clean through the beast¡¯s side, slicing from its breast to its flank in one seamless motion.


    Kanoru exhaled slowly, lowering his sword.


    He had used Nature-Cut in the attack¡ªthe essence of the blade slicing effortlessly through the demon¡¯s tough hide.


    He hadn¡¯t wasted time with a prolonged battle.


    The leopard was strong, but he was stronger.


    Without delay, Kanoru knelt beside the carcass, his fingers swiftly extracting the demon core from the beast¡¯s chest.


    He wiped the blood off his blade and stood.


    But as he rose to his feet, his eyes narrowed in confusion.


    The forest around him began to shift.


    The trees, ground, and fog started to pixelate, as though the scenery were breaking apart.


    In an instant, everything turned black.


    When the light returned, Kanoru blinked, momentarily disoriented.


    He was no longer in the underground forest.


    He glanced around, his hand instinctively gripping his sword.


    But the forest was gone.


    Instead, he found himself standing in an unfamiliar place, his surroundings bathed in eerie light.


    And he knew, without a doubt¡ª


    This was no longer the royal hunt.

 52. Invaders

    Outside on the island, the soldiers were already busy.


    They worked swiftly, erecting tents and preparing food, their movements practiced and efficient.


    Nearby, the King stood with his ministers, engaged in serious conversation.


    But suddenly, he stopped midsentence, his eyes narrowing as he turned toward the cave entrance that led to the underground Spirit Forest.


    A thick, black energy barrier now shrouded the cave¡¯s mouth, sealing it shut.


    The dark mist swirled ominously, pulsing faintly with a sinister glow.


    The King¡¯s expression darkened.


    His voice was low but sharp as he asked,


    ¡°Uncle, what is this?¡±


    At that moment, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared, as if he had always been there.


    In truth, he had been standing there for some time, yet no one had noticed him.


    Even if they had walked directly toward him, their steps would have unknowingly veered away, as though guided by an unseen force.


    The man¡¯s expression was calm, his gaze steady.


    Without turning, he spoke in a measured voice,


    ¡°The Invader has blocked the underground forest.¡±


    The King¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone filled with urgency.


    ¡°Can you break the barrier and rescue them?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze remained on the cave, unwavering.


    His voice was calm and assured.


    ¡°Yes. But it will take time.¡±


    Without another word, the man strode toward the cave, his movements deliberate and steady.


    The crowd watched in tense silence as he approached the barrier.


    People near the King murmured, their voices anxious and confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Who is that man?¡±


    The King¡¯s eyes remained fixed on his uncle, his expression grim.


    He replied curtly,


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later.¡±


    The King¡¯s attention remained locked on his uncle, watching as the man reached the halfway point toward the cave.


    But then, a low, chilling chuckle echoed across the island.


    Without warning, a dense black fog swept through the area, twisting and swirling violently.


    From within the fog, a pale-faced woman materialized, her form solidifying in the eerie darkness.


    Her skin was deathly pale, almost translucent, and her eyes gleamed with a haunting light.


    Without hesitation, she thrust her palm forward, sending a black wave of energy hurtling toward the man.


    The man didn¡¯t flinch.


    He reciprocated calmly, his own palm meeting hers in a clash of raw power.


    To the onlookers, it seemed as though nothing happened.


    For a brief moment, the two figures stood motionless, their palms pressed together.


    But then¡ª


    A shockwave erupted from their clash.


    The ground quaked violently.


    The force of the collision ripped soil from the earth, sending clumps of dirt and debris flying.


    Nearby trees were uprooted, their trunks splintering into jagged fragments.


    Rocks shattered, exploding into dust and shards.


    The King¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Realizing the danger, he shouted with urgent authority,


    ¡°Everyone, escape to the boats!¡±


    The soldiers and nobles immediately scrambled, rushing toward the docked vessels.


    The crowd surged toward the water, their faces filled with fear and desperation.


    But the King didn¡¯t move.


    He remained rooted in place, his eyes locked on his uncle, who was now battling the woman fiercely.


    With each exchange, the air trembled, sending violent ripples of power outward.


    The King gritted his teeth, focusing his own energy to shield the escaping crowd from the fluctuations of the battle.


    The woman¡¯s strength was astonishing.


    She was matching his uncle blow for blow.


    His uncle¡ªa Great Warlock¡ªwas now locked in combat with someone of equal power, a realization that made the King¡¯s stomach tighten.


    Once the last of the crowd had escaped onto the boats, the King finally turned and leaped onto one of the vessels.


    As the boat pushed away from the island, he stood at the bow, his voice ringing out over the water.


    ¡°Row farther! Hurry!¡±


    The boats sailed away, leaving the island behind, now a battlefield of devastating power.


    From the distance, they could still see the explosions of energy lighting up the island.


    And the King knew¡ª


    This was far from over.


    The King stood at the bow of the boat, his hands clenched into fists as he watched the battle unfold.


    His eyes were locked on his uncle¡ªa man he had known and revered his entire life¡ªnow engaged in a ferocious struggle against the pale-faced woman.


    With every clash, the island trembled violently, the force of their blows splintering the earth and reducing trees and rocks to rubble.


    The King¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Though his uncle¡¯s expression remained stoic, the King knew he was gradually ramping up his power.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    And then¡ª


    Behind his uncle, a colossal fire elemental surged into existence.


    The King¡¯s breath caught.


    He had seen this before, but it never failed to awe him.


    The fire elemental stood towering behind his uncle¡ªa humanoid figure wreathed in raging flames, its eyes molten gold.


    Every time his uncle moved, the elemental mirrored him, the air around him distorting from the sheer heat.


    Fire surged around his uncle¡¯s palms and feet, whipping and twisting with each strike, leaving behind scorching trails of destruction.


    But then¡ª


    The woman¡¯s twisted aura surged, and from behind her, an avatar materialized.


    The King¡¯s stomach tightened.


    The eerie figure was almost as tall as the fire elemental, but it was unlike anything he had ever seen.


    It was a spectral woman, her neck grotesquely broken, twisted at a sickening angle.


    A jagged sword was embedded in her stomach, the blade still dripping with black ichor.


    Her eyes were empty, hollow pits of gray despair, and her lips were curled in a twisted grin.


    The King¡¯s throat tightened at the sight.


    ¡°What¡­ in the gods¡¯ name¡­ is that?¡±


    The spectral woman mirrored her master¡¯s movements, its hands, and feet encased in murky gray energy that hissed and crackled, leaving a trail of corrosive mist in its wake.


    The island itself could no longer withstand the onslaught.


    The ground split apart, deep fissures ripping through the earth.


    Entire sections of rock and soil crumbled into the water, and the forest ignited, turning into a sea of flames and ash.


    The King¡¯s ears rang with the sound of constant, eerie laughter.


    A ghastly chuckle, so sharp and piercing, it seemed to crawl into his mind.


    His vision blurred for a moment.


    He felt a sharp pain in his skull, like nails digging into his brain.


    All around him, the nobles and soldiers on the boats clutched their heads, groaning in agony.


    Some fell to their knees, their eyes wide and bloodshot.


    Others screamed.


    Driven mad by the laughter, they turned on each other.


    The King¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a man grab a dagger and plunge it into his companion¡¯s throat, his face twisted with madness.


    The King roared, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    ¡°ROW FASTER! GET US AWAY!¡±


    The boat crews frantically paddled, pulling the vessels farther from the island, their arms trembling with desperation.


    But the King¡¯s gaze remained on the island, refusing to look away, even as the boats were rocked by waves of power.


    And then he heard it¡ª


    His uncle¡¯s voice¡ªdeep and commanding¡ªthundering over the battlefield.


    ¡°Heavenly Fire Dragon Descent!¡±


    The King¡¯s breath caught.


    He knew this technique.


    It was one of his uncle¡¯s three signature moves.


    The sky above the lake darkened, and then¡ª


    The clouds turned bloodred, as though ignited by flame.


    From the blazing clouds, a massive dragon¡¯s head emerged.


    Its scales shimmered like molten gold, its eyes burning with incandescent fury.


    The King¡¯s heart pounded as the dragon¡¯s snout parted, revealing rows of fangs forged from the fire itself.


    Then¡ª


    The fire dragon descended.


    The King squinted against the light, his eyes stinging from the searing brightness.


    The dragon struck the island, its massive jaws crashing down.


    The moment of impact was blinding.


    A blinding eruption of fire and light engulfed the entire island.


    The King instinctively shut his eyes, shielding his face with his arm.


    A deafening explosion followed¡ªso loud it seemed to tear through the fabric of the world itself.


    The force of the blast sent a massive shockwave across the lake.


    Walls of fire and air surged outward, creating 10-meter-high waves that roared across the water, surging toward the boats.


    The King¡¯s boat rocked violently, nearly capsizing.


    The nobles screamed, and the soldiers braced themselves.


    The searing heat from the blast evaporated the surface water, creating a steaming mist that obscured the island from view.


    The waves tumbled the boats, sending them even farther away from the battle.


    Finally, the King dared to open his eyes.


    At first, he saw nothing but mist and flame.


    But then¡ª


    The scene came into focus.


    There, on the scorched island, stood his uncle, his chest heaving with labored breaths.


    The King¡¯s heart twisted at the sight.


    His uncle was panting heavily, sweat dripping down his face, his clothes scorched and torn.


    But then¡ª


    His gaze shifted.


    And he felt a chill creep down his spine.


    The woman remained standing, completely unharmed.


    She was surrounded by a gray, translucent lotus, its petals closed tightly around her like a protective cocoon.


    The fire dragon¡¯s fury had failed to reach her.


    She stood there, her eyes dull and empty, but her chest rising and falling heavily, mirroring his uncle¡¯s fatigue.


    The King¡¯s hands gripped the boat¡¯s railing tightly, his knuckles turning white.


    His uncle was panting.


    The woman was panting.


    But she was unscathed.


    The King¡¯s heart pounded.


    ¡°Even¡­ his signature move¡­ didn¡¯t touch her¡­¡±


    For the first time, a glimmer of doubt seeped into his chest.


    He realized¡ª


    This was no ordinary enemy.


    The King¡¯s hands tightened around the boat¡¯s railing as he watched the battlefield, his eyes narrowed, his breathing shallow.


    In the corner of his vision, he caught a glimmer of light¡ªa sudden flash of cold blue gliding across the lake¡¯s surface.


    His gaze snapped toward it, and his eyes widened.


    A massive sword of ice¡ªeasily twenty meters long¡ªwas sliding effortlessly over the water, its razor-sharp tip aimed directly at the pale-faced woman still inside the gray energy lotus.


    The blade glistened in the dim light, its edges shimmering with frost, leaving a trail of ice crystals in its wake.


    The King¡¯s breath caught.


    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡±


    He recognized this technique instantly.


    Just as the ice sword reached the island, a red energy wall erupted around the woman¡¯s lotus, forming a barrier of crackling energy.


    The two forces collided.


    A deafening explosion rocked the island.


    The impact sent massive chunks of ice flying in all directions.


    Shards as large as boulders rained down on the forest, smashing trees into splinters.


    Smaller ice fragments peppered the water, sending white plumes of mist into the air as they splashed into the lake.


    The King barely flinched, his eyes locked onto the ice sword even as it splintered and shattered against the red wall.


    As the steam dissipated, his gaze narrowed at the island.


    Through the mist, a lone figure emerged.


    His eyes widened slightly.


    A wolf, standing upright like a human, strode forward.


    It was clad in dark, regal robes, tailored to fit its bipedal form, with fine silver embroidery decorating the sleeves.


    The wolf¡¯s fur was a deep shade of charcoal, with streaks of faint silver along its limbs.


    Its eyes gleamed a deep crimson, and a faint curl of smoke drifted from its mouth.


    Clenched between its sharp, bloodstained fangs was a half-burned roll of paper, still smoldering faintly, sending thin wisps of smoke curling into the air.


    The King¡¯s chest tightened.


    And then¡ª


    Without moving its lips, the wolf spoke softly, yet its voice echoed directly into his ears¡ªas though the beast were whispering beside him.


    "You humans¡­ are truly treacherous."


    The King¡¯s blood ran cold.


    His hand fell instinctively to the sword at his waist, his knuckles whitening.


    And then¡ª


    He heard another voice.


    A voice he knew instantly.


    The voice of the Mi Family Ancestor, one of the great nobles of the kingdom.


    ¡°Do we have to be good¡­ to you invaders?¡±


    The King turned his head sharply and saw the old noble hovering just above the water, his white robes flowing, lined with silver trim.


    The old man¡¯s eyes were sharp, glimmering with a lethal calm, his weathered hand raised as ancient symbols glimmered faintly in the air around him.


    And then¡ª


    From the lake¡¯s edge, a new figure appeared.


    The King¡¯s eyes widened, and his heart leaped.


    His grandmother stepped into view.


    Despite being over sixty years old, she appeared no older than thirty, her ageless beauty accentuated by her piercing blue eyes and the soft, delicate features of her face.


    She wore the traditional light blue robes of the Desert Kingdom, adorned with golden embroidery that glimmered faintly in the light.


    Her long, flowing hair was tied loosely, strands dancing in the wind as she raised her wand, its tip gleaming with icy light.


    Her voice was sharp, cold, and commanding, cutting through the tension like a blade.


    ¡°You invaders¡­¡± she snarled, her eyes flashing with fury.


    ¡°¡­get out of our world!¡±


    The wolf¡¯s lips curled into a cruel grin.


    It chuckled darkly, a low, rumbling sound that vibrated through the air.


    ¡°No can do,¡± the wolf sneered, its fangs glinting with menace.


    Without another word, the Mi Family Ancestor raised his hand.


    A massive silver array bloomed into existence, spanning several meters, humming with ancient power.


    At its center, a glimmering silver sword materialized¡ªsleek and elegant, glowing with arcane energy.


    With a sharp gesture, the ancestor¡¯s hand snapped forward, and the silver sword shot toward the wolf, cutting through the air with blinding speed.


    At the same moment, his grandmother¡¯s wand glimmered.


    The lake water surged upward, twisting and coiling into the form of a massive bow.


    From its center, a gleaming ice arrow emerged, its tip crackling with freezing energy.


    With a fluid wave of her wand, the ice arrow shot forward, piercing through the air, and streaking toward the wolf.


    The King¡¯s breath caught, his eyes wide as he watched the two-pronged attack closing in on the beast.


    But the wolf only smirked.


    It threw back its head and let out a piercing howl.


    The air itself seemed to crack with the sound.


    A visible red sound wave rippled outward, expanding violently in all directions.


    The sound wave met the silver sword and the ice arrow.


    Both attacks shattered instantly, reduced to shimmering fragments that scattered into the wind.


    But the howl did not stop.


    The red wave kept spreading, rushing toward the boats.


    The King¡¯s eyes widened.


    All around him, the nobles, soldiers, and survivors¡ªthose stranded on makeshift rafts or clinging to wreckage¡ªclutched their ears, their faces twisted in agony.


    The howl pierced their minds, and some¡ªdriven mad by the corrosive resonance¡ªturned on each other.


    The King felt it too.


    A searing pain tore through his skull, like needles burrowing into his brain.


    He gritted his teeth, clenching his jaw so hard it felt like it might shatter.


    But he refused to fall.


    His eyes remained locked on the battle.


    Even as the red sound waves sent the boats tumbling further across the lake, even as men screamed and attacked one another, he did not turn away.


    Because in his grandmother¡¯s eyes, and the Mi Family Ancestor¡¯s stance, he saw no fear.


    Only fury.


    And resolve.

 53. Amusement Park

    Kanoru looked around in confusion. Just moments ago, he had been deep in the underground spiritual forest, prying a demon core from the chest of a middle-ranked leopard demon, but now he stood in an amusement park.


    The entire park was drained of color, cast in black and white beneath the eerie glow of a massive purple moon. The surreal light bathed the entire landscape, creating an unsettling and dreamlike atmosphere.


    "Is the samurai world... not real? Could it be a dream world?" he muttered, struggling to comprehend the sudden shift.


    One moment, he had been surrounded by thick foliage underground, and now he stood on cracked concrete paths strewn with debris from a long-forgotten carnival.


    Determined to make sense of his surroundings, Kanoru started walking through the empty park. His boots crunched against shards of broken glass and scattered popcorn kernels.


    He peeked into a nearby tent and found it filled with massive toys. Hulking mechanical dolls and patchwork monstrosities stood perfectly still, their hollow eyes staring lifelessly into the void.


    The air inside the tent smelled stale, thick with rubber and dust. He turned to leave but suddenly heard the faint sound of footsteps behind him.


    Spinning around, he reached for his sword, but there was nothing there. His sharp eyes scanned the ground and spotted faint, fresh footprints that had not been there before.


    "You think I¡¯m a fool?" he called out, his voice low and sharp, directed at the unseen presence. The only response was the distant creak of a rusting Ferris wheel swaying in the breeze.


    He sighed and narrowed his eyes. "If you¡¯re still wondering who I¡¯m talking to... I¡¯m talking to you¡ª" he glanced at the tent, "¡ªtoys."


    A faint mechanical whir came from the tent. Five towering figures emerged, their eyes glowing a menacing crimson.


    The massive toys, stitched together like monstrous transformers, stood as tall as Kanoru. With clunky, creaking movements, they charged at him.


    Kanoru leaped back just as their massive arms slammed into the ground. The impact shattered the pavement, sending debris flying.


    The mechanical giants tore through the tents, reducing them to shreds. Iron poles bent like twigs under their crushing weight.


    Kanoru dodged their heavy swings with fluid agility. He flipped and twisted between their clumsy attacks, making the toys destroy more of their surroundings.


    Lamps were shattered, wooden booths splintered, and popcorn stands crumpled under their stomping feet. The once eerie park became a war zone of destruction.


    For several minutes, Kanoru continued to evade. He studied their attack patterns, testing their speed and strength.


    Suddenly, a voice rang out, teasing yet calm. "Why are you toying with them?"


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes flicked toward the source. Perched atop a bent lamppost, Lu Yue sat with her legs crossed, her silver hair fluttering in the cold night breeze.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Her blue eyes gleamed faintly under the purple moon. She watched him with a casual smirk, as though amused by his efforts.


    Seeing her, Kanoru¡¯s expression hardened. His red-blade sword hissed from its sheath.


    In five swift, fluid movements, he sliced through the charging toys. Their bodies fell apart in clean halves, clattering onto the concrete.


    The mechanical giants twitched briefly before their crimson eyes flickered out. Sparks crackled from their severed limbs as they fell still.


    Sliding his sword back into its sheath, Kanoru turned to Lu Yue. "I wanted to see if I was the only one here... or if someone else got dragged into this twisted place."


    Lu Yue nodded and leaped gracefully down from the lamppost. Her boots made barely a sound as she landed.


    She dusted off her cloak and glanced at him. "Your little commotion attracted me, but it also attracted... other things."


    Before Kanoru could ask what she meant, a low, mournful howl echoed through the fog. His eyes narrowed, his grip on his sword tightening.


    From both ends of the cracked street, wolves began emerging. Dozens of them slunk out of the shadows.


    Their eyes glowed like pale lanterns. With each breath, they exhaled visible puffs of cold mist.


    But these were no ordinary wolves. Each one was harnessed to a sled, and atop each sled stood a masked humanoid figure.


    The sled riders wore tattered coats and iron helmets. Their faces were hidden behind black masks, their eyes void of humanity.


    Without hesitation, they drew their bows and fired. A volley of arrows streaked toward Kanoru.


    His eyes flashed coldly. With a sharp swing, he unleashed a slicing gust of wind.


    The wind blade roared forward, cutting through the arrows mid-flight. The wolves and their masked riders were cleaved in two.


    Instead of blood, wool spilled from the wolves¡¯ bodies, revealing they were plush toys. The riders, sliced apart, were nothing more than plastic figurines with hollow interiors.


    Kanoru turned sharply and spotted the remaining wolves and riders behind him. Thick vines shot out from the ground, coiling around their limbs and strangling them in place.


    He glanced at Lu Yue, who stood with her hand slightly raised, her eyes calm. She clearly knew more than she let on.


    "Do you know where we are?" he asked.


    "Yes," she replied flatly and started walking. Without hesitation, Kanoru followed.


    "Then tell me," he pressed, his voice steady.


    Lu Yue hesitated. Before she could answer, a voice called out, "We¡¯re in a reflection of the invaders'' world."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned toward the source. "Second Prince," he said evenly.


    The Second Prince approached with a calm, confident stride. "Brother Kanoru, we¡¯re relatives. No need for formality¡ªjust call me Zhiyuan, or Brother Yuan," he said with a faint smile.


    Kanoru gave a small nod. "Alright, Zhiyuan." His expression hardened. "What do you mean by invaders and a reflection of their world?"


    Zhiyuan fell into step with them. Lu Yue kept walking, her gaze fixed forward, unfazed by his arrival. Kanoru sensed they both knew far more than him.


    "Our world¡ªthe Spirit World¡ªhas been under invasion for the past fifty years," Zhiyuan explained.


    "Who are these invaders?" Kanoru asked.


    Lu Yue¡¯s voice was cold and steady. "They call themselves the Grayrose Circus¡ªa force from the Nightmare World."


    Zhiyuan glanced at Kanoru. "The Nightmare World is stronger than ours, but don¡¯t worry. Only the Grayrose Circus is attacking us."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed. "If they fail, won¡¯t they call for reinforcements?"


    Zhiyuan shook his head slightly. "Unlikely. They haven¡¯t asked for help in fifty years, even after we destroyed four of their nodes. Only two remain."


    "Nodes?" Kanoru questioned.


    Zhiyuan¡¯s tone grew graver. "We still don¡¯t know how they first entered our world, but they buried six nodes across it. The nodes allow them to sustain their invasion. We''ve destroyed four. Only two remain."


    Kanoru nodded, processing the information as they walked toward the towering silhouette of the Ferris wheel.


    Zhiyuan''s voice remained steady. "According to most of Spirit King''s deduction, once all six nodes are destroyed and the remaining forces of the Grayrose Circus are wiped out, they won¡¯t be able to invade so easily again."


    Kanoru¡¯s ears caught the unfamiliar title. Spirit King. He opened his mouth to ask, but a burst of eerie laughter echoed around them.


    Six clowns appeared in a ring, encircling them. Their auras pulsed with power¡ªeach one in the same realm as them.

 54. Bikers

    The six clowns were in the same realm as them, but their strength was far inferior. The fight ended in ten minutes.


    Kanoru watched the last clown shatter into dust. Its body was made of clay.


    He frowned slightly, wondering if all the attackers were nothing more than toys. His eyes swept over the amusement park again. It was an odd blend of ancient and modern elements from the amusement parks he remembered¡ªa strange mix of large plastic toys and old-fashioned carnival rides.


    Lu Yue resumed walking, and Kanoru followed. He had a growing sense they were heading toward the Ferris wheel.


    "Are we going to the Ferris wheel?" he asked.


    "Yes," Zhiyuan replied. "The invaders used a spiritual treasure to overlap this space with the underground forest."


    As Kanoru listened, his eyes scanned the surroundings carefully, wary of hidden threats.


    Zhiyuan continued, "We have to destroy the spiritual treasure to break free."


    A few minutes later, they reached an open area with a large fountain in the center.


    Without stopping, they moved toward the eastern path leading to the Ferris wheel.


    Kanoru suddenly halted, his head tilting slightly. Faint sounds of clashing swords reached his ears.


    His senses, honed by samurai cultivation that strengthened the body, were sharper than Zhiyuan and Lu Yue¡¯s, whose warlock cultivation refined the spirit.


    Zhiyuan, noticing Kanoru stop, asked, "What is it?"


    Lu Yue, walking ahead, also paused and turned to face them.


    "I hear fighting," Kanoru said.


    Zhiyuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Let¡¯s go," he said, heading toward the Ferris wheel.


    "Not that way. Follow me," Kanoru said firmly.


    Without waiting, he retraced their steps, heading back along the path they came from, then veered north.


    After a few minutes, he turned east again.


    In front of them were twelve bizarre figures¡ªhumanoid bikers dressed in leather gear with helmets, wielding swords in both hands.


    But where their legs should have been, a single motorcycle wheel replaced them, making them look like living machines.


    They were locked in battle with a faceless humanoid made of ice, its hands ending in razor-sharp claws.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed as he observed the battle. The ice creature was using an Avatar spell¡ªFaceless Demon¡ªa water-elemental technique. Whoever was fighting the bikers was hidden inside the spell¡¯s construct.


    He heard Zhiyuan, now close beside him, shout in recognition, "Fourth Sister!"


    Without hesitation, Zhiyuan charged forward, flames erupting from his palms.


    Gu Zhiyuan hurled two fireballs at the nearest bikers, aiming to support his sister.


    Kanoru watched as the fireballs closed in on the bikers.


    Just before impact, a grey light enveloped the two bikers, forming a barrier.


    The fireballs struck the barrier but were deflected, crashing into a nearby tent and a streetlamp.


    An explosion followed, sending debris flying.


    A biker standing near the lamp was caught in the blast.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The debris pierced through his leather jacket, making him flinch in pain.


    The grey light did not protect him.


    Kanoru noticed this but paid it little attention, his focus on how Zhiyuan¡¯s fireballs were deflected.


    Then, he heard a shout from inside the Faceless Demon.


    "The grey light barrier deflects elemental attacks!" the fourth princess yelled.


    "Only physical attacks can harm them!"


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He recalled how the biker near the lamp was injured by the debris.


    The barrier only blocked elemental attacks, leaving them vulnerable to physical damage.


    Realizing this, Kanoru drew his sword and sprinted toward the bikers.


    He clashed with three of them.


    Though weaker in strength, the bikers fought with flawless coordination.


    Their single wheels, replacing their legs, allowed them to spin and dodge with incredible agility.


    Their speed outmatched Kanoru''s, forcing him to increase his tempo.


    His sword moved faster and faster, shifting fluidly between different sword styles.


    Though he had only mastered two of the five, he was already preparing for the day he would wield all five seamlessly.


    He felt no pressure fighting the three bikers.


    But the same could not be said for the others.


    Zhiyuan, Lu Yue, and the fourth princess were also facing three bikers each.


    Though they were nearly as strong as Kanoru, they were warlocks, relying on elemental spells rather than close combat.


    Against the bikers, their elemental magic was useless, leaving them at a disadvantage.


    Kanoru''s wind-elemental attacks were also ineffective, cutting his combat strength in half.


    But he was a samurai.


    Kanoru¡¯s superior physical strength and refined swordsmanship allowed him to handle the three bikers with ease.


    After fighting for some time, he grew familiar with their attack patterns.


    He shifted his stance from defense to offense.


    His chakra began circulating in a new pattern, and he thought, "Snake Bite."


    In a burst of incredible speed, he lunged forward, dodging an incoming strike, and drove his sword into a biker''s chest.


    With a sharp twist, he dragged his blade to the right, sending sparks flying from the biker¡¯s torso as it collapsed.


    ¡°Robot,¡± Kanoru thought, eyeing the exposed mechanical parts.


    Without hesitation, he turned on the remaining two bikers.


    His chakra shifted again, and like a wolf sweeping through its prey, he swung his sword in a fluid arc, severing the head of the second biker.


    Now facing the last one, he ended the fight in under a minute.


    The bikers wielded swords, but their movements were riddled with flaws.


    Kanoru had spotted the gaps early on but couldn''t exploit them due to their seamless coordination and superior speed.


    Once he adapted to their attack rhythm, he was able to overwhelm them.


    With the new attack moves he had created himself, he fully mastered both the Snake and Wolf styles.


    The battle ended swiftly.


    Kanoru glanced at the fallen bikers.


    From their damaged bodies, he spotted wires and circuits sparking from the wounds.


    They were indeed robots.


    What he wanted to know was whether they were being remotely controlled or acting independently.


    He suddenly heard a voice shout, "What are you standing there for? Help us!"


    He turned toward the fourth princess, Gu Siyu, still inside her Faceless Demon avatar.


    She lashed at the bikers with her claws, but they dodged every swipe, striking back and landing blows on her icy body.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes shifted to Gu Zhiyuan, who had yet to activate his avatar spell.


    Wielding a spear, Zhiyuan fought the three bikers evenly, his movements steady and precise.


    Then Kanoru glanced at Lu Yue.


    Her body was now marked with light green runes, and she wielded her whip against three bikers.


    Though her whip technique was unrefined, her speed and reflexes surpassed the bikers.


    Her whip lashed across their bodies repeatedly, leaving visible gashes.


    The fourth princess needed help, but she was at a distance and could still hold her own.


    Kanoru decided to assist Lu Yue first.


    He charged into her battle and quickly dispatched the three bikers fighting her.


    With Lu Yue freed, she went to aid Gu Zhiyuan while Kanoru rushed toward Gu Siyu.


    Kanoru¡¯s sword flashed as he swiftly cut down the bikers surrounding the fourth princess.


    After the last one fell, Gu Siyu kicked its lifeless body and grumbled, "What monsters are these? No elemental attacks affect them."


    Kanoru knelt beside a fallen biker.


    With a quick slice, he pried open its chest panel and found a dark crystal embedded inside.


    He extracted the crystal and inspected it.


    Seeing Kanoru retrieve one, the others followed suit, opening the bikers near them and pulling out dark crystals.


    Lu Yue held one up and asked, "What is this?"


    Gu Siyu frowned, "It looks like a demon core."


    Kanoru moved to another biker and removed another dark crystal.


    Gu Zhiyuan nodded and said, "Let''s collect them all. We can show them to our elders and family members outside."


    Kanoru gathered five dark crystals before stopping to let the others collect the rest.


    As they worked, he remembered something he had meant to ask.


    ¡°Zhiyuan, you mentioned the Spirit King?¡± he asked.


    Before Gu Zhiyuan could answer, Gu Siyu interjected, "The Spirit King realm is the current peak of our cultivation system."


    Gu Zhiyuan added, "Divine Samurai, Great Warlock, Great Blood Knight, and other such powerhouses are collectively called Spirit Realm cultivators. Beyond that is the Spirit Lord realm, and finally, the Spirit King."


    Kanoru didn¡¯t ask further.


    He had only just reached the Spirit Realm¡ªthere was no point in dwelling on higher realms that were far out of his reach.


    Knowing more would only distract him.


    Right now, escaping this place was more important.


    After they finished collecting the dark crystals, they made their way toward the Ferris wheel.

 55. Piedmon

    Under the purple moonlight, four figures walked through the carnival, surrounded by tents, merry-go-rounds, and other games.


    As they neared the Ferris wheel, which stood on an open stretch of ground, they spotted three figures at the edge of the clearing.


    They recognized them as Wen Yu and the First and Fifth Princes.


    As they approached, the three also noticed them.


    Gu Zhiyuan asked, "Where is Third Brother?"


    The First Prince shook his head. "Don''t know."


    Gu Siyu asked, signaling toward the Ferris wheel, "Did you find anything?"


    Kanoru stared in the same direction.


    He could see a faint purple light glowing beneath the Ferris wheel.


    However, from this distance, he couldn''t tell what was producing it.


    The First Prince said, "We''re waiting for everyone to gather before investigating."


    Suddenly, Kanoru heard a chilling voice.


    ¡°Good, everyone is here. I won¡¯t have to search for you one by one before eliminating you.¡±


    His eyes snapped toward the sound.


    A hulking figure emerged.


    Its face was split vertically¡ªhalf black, half white¡ªwith a red heart symbol painted on the white side of its forehead.


    It wore a red dress, green pants, and oversized yellow boots.


    From behind its back, four sword handles protruded.


    In one hand, it clutched a severed head.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    The head belonged to the Third Prince.


    Now he understood why the monster, which resembled a twisted version of Piedmon, had said, ¡°Everyone is here.¡±


    Even in death, the Third Prince had been brought along¡ªat least, part of him.


    Piedmon smirked and mockingly raised the severed head, shaking it.


    ¡°Why are you all angry?¡± he sneered.


    ¡°Because of this?¡±


    He shook the head again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In a few minutes, you¡¯ll all be like this¡ªmy collection.¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± the Fifth Prince roared.


    Stones erupted around his body, and he transformed into a massive purple stone werewolf.


    He had activated his avatar spell¡ªDemon Wolf.


    The werewolf charged at Piedmon.


    As he lunged, Piedmon calmly stepped forward and caught the werewolf by the throat.


    With a brutal punch to the gut, he sent the Fifth Prince flying.


    The werewolf¡¯s massive form hurtled toward Kanoru and the others.


    Seeing him coming, they quickly scattered, dodging as the Fifth Prince crashed into a kid¡¯s Ferris wheel behind them, shattering it into debris.


    The First Prince¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°Looks like this monster has the strength of a higher-ranked cultivator. We¡¯ll have to join forces to kill it.¡±


    Gu Zhiyuan clenched his fists, his eyes burning with fury.


    ¡°Let¡¯s avenge Fifth Brother and get out of here.¡±


    Flames erupted from his body, engulfing him.


    He transformed into a towering purple fire elemental with a crow''s head and a flaming spear in hand.


    Gu Siyu followed suit, shifting into her Faceless Demon avatar.


    Her icy, featureless form radiated a chilling aura.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The First Prince activated his avatar as well, turning into a heavily armored knight, covered from head to toe in gleaming metal and wielding a massive two-handed sword.


    All three avatars now stood as tall as Piedmon.


    The Fifth Prince, still in his Demon Wolf form, staggered to his feet.


    With a furious snarl, he charged once more.


    The three princes stormed toward Piedmon together.


    However, the monster moved effortlessly.


    He blocked their attacks with ease, landing counterpunches and kicks that sent them reeling.


    Kanoru, observing the battle, quickly realized the problem.


    Piedmon¡¯s combat skill was far superior.


    Combined with his higher cultivation realm, he easily outmatched the three princes.


    None of their attacks landed, while he struck them repeatedly.


    Gu Siyu suddenly formed two blobs of water in her hands.


    She whipped them forward, and the water streaked through the air, coiling around Piedmon¡¯s waist like a rope.


    Still gripping the other end, she rapidly froze the water, encasing Piedmon''s torso in ice.


    Though the process seemed longer, it happened in under two seconds.


    For a brief moment, Piedmon was held in place, unable to move.


    The three princes seized the opportunity and launched a joint attack.


    But before their blows could land, a dark aura erupted from Piedmon¡¯s body.


    The ominous energy blocked their strikes and surged through the frozen rope, sending a bolt of black lightning back along the ice.


    It struck Gu Siyu, who was still holding the other end.


    She groaned in pain and stumbled back two steps, the ice rope shattering into shards.


    Wen Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to join in.¡±


    Runes began glowing on his skin, and his aura exploded outward.


    A massive water hammer formed in his hand, and he charged at the monster.


    Lu Yue''s skin also became etched with glowing rune markings.


    A wooden whip materialized in her hand, and she sprinted toward Piedmon.


    Seeing them enter the fray, Kanoru drew his sword and charged as well.


    Although Piedmon was twice his height, he attacked without hesitation.


    The monster drew two of his swords, one in each hand.


    Dark thunder crackled along the blades, signaling his readiness for battle.


    The battle raged on.


    Kanoru¡¯s sword clashed violently against Piedmon¡¯s crackling black blades, sparks flying with every collision.


    Beside him, Lu Yue¡¯s wooden whip lashed out, wrapping around one of Piedmon¡¯s arms.


    She pulled with all her strength, creating an opening.


    Wen Yu¡¯s water hammer slammed into the monster¡¯s side, sending ripples of force through its body.


    Gu Zhiyuan, still in his Fire Crow form, unleashed a spiral of searing flames.


    Gu Siyu¡¯s Faceless Demon pounced, her ice claws raking across Piedmon¡¯s chest, leaving jagged frost marks.


    But despite the onslaught, the monster fought with relentless ferocity.


    Its dark aura surged violently, pushing back the attackers.


    The First Prince, armored in steel, slashed with his massive two-handed sword, striking at Piedmon¡¯s leg.


    The blow staggered the monster slightly, but it countered with a brutal backhand, sending the prince skidding across the ground.


    The Fifth Prince, still in his Demon Wolf form, roared and leaped high, aiming for Piedmon¡¯s neck.


    But the monster spun, catching the werewolf by the throat once again.


    Piedmon slammed him into the ground with a thunderous crash, creating a crater.


    The impact was so severe that the Demon Wolf form flickered, and the Fifth Prince reverted to his human form, coughing up blood.


    The First Prince, battered and barely standing, dismissed his avatar form as well, his armor dissipating into motes of light.


    Despite their injuries, both princes gritted their teeth and rejoined the fight, relying on spells and sheer willpower.


    The battle reached its peak.


    The seven surrounded Piedmon, their eyes blazing with determination.


    Their combined strikes, though slowing, became sharper and more precise.


    Kanoru¡¯s sword blurred with speed, carving glowing arcs through the darkness.


    Wen Yu¡¯s water hammer shattered into smaller fragments, which he wielded as whirling projectiles, slamming into Piedmon from multiple angles.


    Lu Yue¡¯s whip moved in fluid, snake-like motions, binding the monster¡¯s legs.


    Gu Siyu and Gu Zhiyuan unleashed synchronized elemental spells, flame and ice converging on Piedmon¡¯s body, charring and freezing it simultaneously.


    Piedmon stumbled slightly, its movements growing sluggish, its dark aura flickering.


    Sensing the opening, Kanoru¡¯s chakra surged.


    With a burst of speed, he lunged, his sword flashing like silver lightning.


    The blade pierced Piedmon¡¯s chest, driving deep into its core.


    The monster let out a guttural roar, dark thunder flaring around its body.


    The others seized the moment.


    Wen Yu¡¯s water hammer expanded into a massive tidal wave, crashing into the monster¡¯s back.


    Lu Yue¡¯s whip struck its exposed throat.


    Gu Zhiyuan¡¯s flaming spear pierced through its abdomen, while Gu Siyu¡¯s ice claws sank into its spine.


    With a final cry, the Fifth Prince summoned jagged stone spikes from the ground, impaling Piedmon¡¯s legs.


    The First Prince, bloodied but defiant, chanted an incantation, unleashing a barrage of light spears from his palm.


    The spears shot forward, piercing Piedmon¡¯s chest and pinning it in place.


    Kanoru gripped his sword tightly and twisted the blade.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    Piedmon¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Its entire form shuddered violently.


    With a distorted, monstrous shriek, its body suddenly burst into a cloud of dark sparkles.


    The black and white mask, once part of its face, fell to the ground with a hollow clatter.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    The seven stood still, breathing heavily, their bodies covered in wounds.


    Blood dripped from their lips and cuts marred their skin.


    The First Prince and Fifth Prince, now without their avatar forms, slumped slightly, their knees barely holding them up.


    Kanoru, chest heaving, stared at the mask.


    The fight was over.


    They had won.


    Finally, they could breathe.


    Finally, they could feel relief.


    But before they could even catch their breath¡ª


    A crushing pressure suddenly fell upon them.


    It pressed down on their bodies like an immovable weight, driving them to their knees.


    Their hearts pounded.


    The air grew thick with an overwhelming, suffocating force.


    Their limbs, already weak, trembled under the sudden strain.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes widened.


    Above them, a massive dark purple hand materialized, slowly descending from the sky.


    It was enormous, blotting out the stars, its fingers claw-like and jagged, dripping with swirling darkness.


    The seven, battered and barely able to stand, could only stare in shock.


    The hand continued to descend.


    The suffocating pressure intensified.


    Their bones felt as though they would snap.


    Their breathing became labored.


    Victory was still fresh on their lips.


    And yet¡ª


    Despair was already sinking its claws into them once again.

 56. Safe

    Kanoru groaned softly, his eyes fluttering open.


    The faint morning light filtered through the windows, casting a soft glow over the room.


    He blinked a few times, his vision slowly clearing.


    Beside his bed, he spotted Gu Mingzhu sleeping on a chair, her arms crossed, her head tilted slightly to the side.


    He stared at her for a moment, then frowned.


    What happened? Why am I here?


    The last thing he remembered was sitting on the floor, his body trembling with exhaustion after defeating the monster that resembled a Digimon from his previous life.


    Then came the massive purple hand descending over him and the other six.


    After that¡ª


    Nothing.


    His memory cut off.


    I must have lost consciousness.


    And now, somehow, he had returned to his bed.


    Carefully, he pushed himself up, wincing slightly.


    His eyes drifted to the other end of the room, where Asuna sat cross-legged on a mat, meditating.


    Her breathing was steady, her face serene, eyes closed in deep concentration.


    Kanoru glanced at the light streaming through the windows and wondered,


    How many days was I unconscious?


    He thought back to the hunt he was supposed to participate in.


    But instead, he had been pulled into another space¡ªa twisted, eerie replica of a 19th-century amusement park from his previous life.


    There, he learned the truth:


    This world was called the Spirit World.


    And it was under invasion¡ªnot by another world, but by a force from that world.


    The Nightmare World.


    The name lingered in his mind.


    Nightmare... Dream...


    He pondered the connection.


    Nightmares are a type of dream¡ªbad dreams.


    Could there be a link between the Dream World and the Nightmare World?


    But speculation would have to wait.


    He clenched his fists slightly.


    I have to reach the Spirit Realm if I want to investigate further.


    But to do that, he first needed to advance to High-Ranked Samurai Realm.


    Determined, he swung his legs over the side of the bed¡ªbut the moment his right leg touched the ground, a sharp pain shot through it.


    He inhaled sharply.


    The pain brought the memory rushing back¡ª


    Piedmon¡¯s vicious kick had struck his leg with bone-crushing force.


    During the fight, the pain had been excruciating, but he had ignored it, pushing through the agony.


    Now, however, the dull throb was unmistakable.


    The bone must have snapped, he thought grimly.


    Closing his eyes, he focused his chakra and scanned his right leg.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    As his chakra flowed over the limb, he could feel the damage¡ªthe bone was indeed broken, though it was slowly healing.


    Judging by the speed, it would take at least two days to fully mend.


    Kanoru sighed, realizing he was stuck in bed for now.


    He considered waking Gu Mingzhu or Asuna¡ªbut hesitated.


    He didn¡¯t want to disturb them.


    Yet, his body was aching for both food and a trip to the bathroom.


    Just as he debated whether to call out or wait for them to wake naturally, he suddenly heard a soft voice.


    "You¡¯re awake."


    He immediately recognized the voice and turned his head toward the other side of the room.


    There, Asuna stood, staring at him with calm, watchful eyes.


    Kanoru nodded slightly.


    ¡°Come and help me,¡± he said, his voice hoarse.


    Carefully, he lifted his right leg with his hands, grimacing as he swung it over the edge of the bed.


    Asuna quickly crossed the room and reached his side, wrapping her arm around him.


    With her support, he hobbled into the bathroom.


    Once inside, he handled his business, leaning heavily on Asuna for balance.


    When he was done, she helped him back to the bed, guiding him gently.


    As they approached, they found Gu Mingzhu already awake, rubbing her eyes.


    She glanced at him, her face a mixture of relief and concern.


    ¡°How are you?¡± she asked softly.


    Kanoru sank onto the bed with a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered, flexing his leg slightly, ¡°except for the broken leg.¡±


    He turned to Asuna, remembering what she had told him while helping him in the bathroom.


    ¡°Did anything happen in the past few days?¡± he asked.


    From Asuna, he had learned that he had been unconscious for two nights.


    Gu Mingzhu shook her head.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± she replied, her tone turning somber. ¡°Except the spread of the news about our world being invaded.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    He stared at Gu Mingzhu, his voice low but firm.


    ¡°Do you know anything about the ambush against me and the others? And about the Greyrose Circus?¡±


    Gu Mingzhu¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Except for Fifth Cousin, you seven are safe,¡± she said. ¡°Though with varying degrees of injury.¡±


    Her words were steady, but Kanoru noticed the flicker of unease in her eyes when she mentioned Fifth Cousin.


    Asuna added, her tone cold,


    ¡°Our Spirit Realm experts managed to kill two of theirs.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    A question that had been gnawing at his mind finally slipped out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the upper floor of the Spirit Forest supposed to be the territory of the Spirit Fox Clan?¡±


    Gu Mingzhu nodded.


    ¡°It is,¡± she confirmed, ¡°but they reside on the lower floor.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes sharpened.


    ¡°Then how did the Greyrose Circus infiltrate the upper floor?¡±


    Gu Mingzhu¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.


    ¡°There are only two ways to enter the upper floor,¡± she said.


    ¡°One is through the cave passage, and the other is from the lower floor. The Spirit Fox Clan guards both entrances. They shouldn¡¯t have been able to infiltrate the forest.¡±


    Asuna¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Then... the Spirit Fox Clan?¡± she asked cautiously, leaving the sentence unfinished.


    Kanoru immediately understood what she was implying.


    Are they in on it?


    Before he could voice his suspicion, Gu Mingzhu shook her head firmly.


    ¡°No,¡± she said with certainty.


    ¡°They can¡¯t be. One of their Spirit Realm experts was the one who rescued Kanoru and the others.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s fingers curled slightly around the bedsheet.


    His mind began racing, piecing together the fragments.


    If the Spirit Fox Clan isn¡¯t involved¡­


    Then how did the invaders bypass the guards and spirit formation?


    Then, a chilling thought surfaced.


    What if everything had been planned from the start?


    What if they were bait¡ªlured into the ambush as part of a larger scheme?


    It would explain how the invaders had been able to enter the forest undetected.


    The realization sank deep into his chest.


    ¡°We were bait,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    He let out a slow exhale, then lay back down, his head sinking into the pillow.


    Without another word, he closed his eyes, his mind still swirling with suspicion.


    One month later, Kanoru, Asuna, and Gu Mingzhu left the Desert Kingdom.


    Gu Mingzhu joined them because she had no close ties in the capital. With the royal hunt canceled and the eldest prince becoming the crown prince, set to take the throne in a few months, she had no reason to stay. She also wanted to visit Kanoru¡¯s parents.


    Inside a large white carriage, Kanoru peeked outside the window. A sign ahead marked Ren County City as the carriage rolled toward it.


    ¡°Asuna, should we rent an inn?¡± Kanoru asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay with my brothers,¡± she replied.


    Kanoru smirked. ¡°I left for the Desert Kingdom with one wife and now I¡¯ve brought back another.¡±


    ¡°They will understand,¡± Asuna said without hesitation.


    ¡°I will explain the reason for our marriage,¡± Gu Mingzhu added.


    ¡°No need, Sister,¡± Asuna reassured her.


    Kanoru shifted the topic. ¡°Your brother sent a letter a few days ago. Did he mention anything about the investigation? And has Bai Yue advanced to Middle-Warlock Realm?¡±


    ¡°They found the main branch base of Nine Reverse Palace, but it was empty,¡± Asuna said. ¡°Bai Yue will advance to Middle-Warlock Realm in a month.¡±


    Kanoru nodded, then froze.


    His senses screamed danger.


    Without a word, he grabbed both Asuna and Gu Mingzhu¡¯s hands and leapt out of the carriage.


    The moment they crashed onto the ground outside, the carriage and driver were frozen solid in ice.


    A pained groan came from Gu Mingzhu¡ªamong the three, she was a warlock, meaning her physique was only slightly stronger than an ordinary person.


    Kanoru quickly stood, pulling both women up. His eyes snapped toward the source of the attack.


    He had felt it¡ªthe movement through the wind.


    The battle against Piedmon had pushed him to master both Cat and Eagle Sword Styles, leaving Mantis Sword Style unfinished. A week after his injuries healed, he mastered it, further refining his body control and wind perception.


    That heightened sensitivity allowed him to sense the attack traveling through the air.


    His gaze locked onto an old man standing on a tree branch.


    The man had a long white beard, a tall staff in his right hand, and most strikingly¡ªglazed purple eyes devoid of emotion.


    Without a word, the old man raised his staff.


    A barrage of sharp icicles shot toward Kanoru.

 57. Life and Death Situation

    Seeing the icicles streaking toward them, Kanoru barked, ¡°Protect yourselves or escape back to the city and ask for help!¡±


    He could tell¡ªthe old man was a higher-rank warlock, someone he couldn¡¯t defeat alone. It would take five warriors of his strength to challenge someone of that level.


    Asuna and Gu Mingzhu, though in the same cultivation realm, were only half as strong as him. If they stayed, they would become a burden, forcing Kanoru to split his focus. He would constantly worry for their safety, making it harder to concentrate on the fight¡ªrisking injury or worse fully.


    Forcing his tone, he snapped, ¡°Go!¡±


    Without waiting for their response, he charged toward the icicles, slashing apart those threatening to pierce his body. His sword shattered the frozen shards, and he pressed forward toward the old man.


    Kanoru knew he couldn¡¯t win a spell battle against a warlock, even of the same realm. But the old man was a full realm higher.


    His only chance of survival was to stay close, forcing the old man into close combat, and preventing him from freely casting spells.


    He leaped toward the branch where the old man stood, sword aimed for a strike¡ªbut a spiked ice barrier suddenly appeared before him.


    Kanoru barely managed to pull back, but jagged ice sliced into his leg.


    The barrier vanished, and the old man summoned a large pool of water overhead. In an instant, the pool morphed into a massive water snake that lunged at Kanoru.


    Kanoru dodged and, realizing he had no chance of closing the distance, switched tactics. Harnessing the wind, he unleashed a flurry of razor-sharp wind blades to counter the snake¡¯s strikes.


    Asuna watched the colossal serpent twist and strike at Kanoru, who darted nimbly around it, sending out wind blades to hold it back.


    Her eyes flicked to the old man¡¯s purple-glazed eyes¡ªemotionless and detached.


    She noticed something.


    The old man wasn¡¯t paying attention to them.


    His focus was solely on Kanoru.


    But why?


    Kanoru had no enemies of such power. There was no reason a higher-rank warlock would come after him.


    She didn¡¯t recognize the old man, either.


    But none of it mattered.


    If they didn¡¯t do something, Kanoru would be defeated and killed.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t join the fight¡ªshe would only slow Kanoru down, making him even more vulnerable.


    There was only one way to help.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask for help!¡± Asuna shouted.


    Without waiting for Gu Mingzhu¡¯s reply, she grabbed her hand and sprinted toward Ren County City.


    Kanoru, noticing Asuna and Gu Mingzhu escaping, sighed in relief.


    Without wasting a second, he channeled chakra into his new sword. The red blade began to glow brightly, the heat radiating from it warping the air around him.


    With a powerful swing, flames merged with his wind blades, creating a blazing tempest that slashed into the water snake, evaporating large sections of it.


    He pressed the attack, relentlessly unleashing fire-infused wind blades. In less than a minute, the entire water snake evaporated into nothingness.


    Before he could catch his breath, the old man¡¯s staff glowed blue, and a larger water pool formed overhead. From it, three massive water snakes emerged, their bodies surging toward Kanoru with terrifying speed.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Kanoru cursed under his breath.


    The old man wasn¡¯t trying to kill him outright¡ªhe was draining him, forcing Kanoru to expend his chakra against the relentless onslaught. Once exhausted, the old man would likely kill or capture him.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Both options were unacceptable.


    He had to hold on¡ªlong enough for Asuna to bring reinforcements.


    But they were at least an hour away from Ren County City.


    Which meant he had to survive for two hours¡ªalone.


    Steeling himself, he faced the incoming snakes.


    He pulled the surrounding winds toward him, the air swirling violently as his sword blazed hotter, fully transforming into a flaming blade. With each swing, he sent out fierce flame blades, cleaving into the watery serpents.


    As he fought, he felt something shift.


    The heat radiating from his sword didn¡¯t just lash outward¡ªit lingered in the air, warping it further, making the atmosphere suffocatingly hot.


    Kanoru suddenly realized¡ªhe was starting to comprehend nature-heat.


    It was something he hadn¡¯t attempted before, as the blistering desert heat during his time in the Desert Kingdom made it impossible to sense the subtleties of the nature-heating process.


    Moreover, this method was chakra-intensive, draining him too quickly to practice effectively.


    But now, with no other choice, Kanoru was forced to push through, fighting with everything he had while simultaneously comprehending nature-heat.


    If he could generate high-temperature winds with his chakra, he might be able to burn through the water snakes faster and increase his chances of holding on against the old man¡¯s relentless attacks.


    The three massive water snakes surged toward him, their forms twisting violently through the air.


    Kanoru gritted his teeth, his sword blazing as he slashed through the first serpent. Flame-infused wind blades tore into the creature¡¯s watery body, evaporating huge sections of it.


    But before he could react, the second snake struck from his left.


    He spun, slashing upward, bisecting it with a fiery arc.


    The third snake came immediately after, its maw wide open, aiming to engulf him whole.


    Kanoru lunged forward, driving his flaming sword into its face. The serpent exploded into steam, but before the vapor could clear, the old man¡¯s staff flared again.


    A new wave of water snakes burst forth¡ªlarger and faster.


    Kanoru¡¯s muscles ached, his breaths were ragged, and his chakra reserves were dwindling.


    Still, he refused to back down.


    He drew more of the surrounding winds toward him, pulling them into his sword. The blade¡¯s fire intensified, blazing so hot that the ground beneath his feet began to crack.


    The water snakes charged again.


    He swung furiously, blasting flame blades into their bodies. The impact vaporized chunks of them, but the relentless creatures kept reforming, regenerating from the water pool overhead.


    The old man¡¯s purple-glazed eyes remained impassive, cold, and emotionless, his staff moving with terrifying precision.


    Water snakes kept coming¡ªfaster, thicker, stronger.


    Kanoru¡¯s chakra dwindled further. His limbs felt heavy, and his sword swings slowed.


    Yet, despite the growing fatigue, something was changing.


    The heat radiating from his sword grew denser, more concentrated.


    The winds he pulled in became hotter¡ªscorching.


    Without realizing it, he was shaping the surrounding air with his chakra, turning it into a high-temperature wind that enhanced the lethality of his flame blades.


    With a desperate swing, he unleashed a scorching gust¡ªso hot that the grass in its path instantly withered and the water snakes evaporated entirely upon impact.


    For a fleeting moment, he felt the power surge through him.


    He had done it¡ªhe could now generate high-temperature winds with his chakra.


    But it was too late.


    His chakra was nearly depleted.


    His legs wobbled, his arms ached, and his sword felt heavier than ever.


    The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, sensing Kanoru¡¯s faltering strength.


    With a cold smirk, he raised his staff once more.


    A massive tidal wave formed above him, ready to crash down.


    Kanoru¡¯s vision blurred. His chest heaved with exhaustion.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    His eyes hardened.


    If he was going to die, he would die fighting.


    He tightened his grip on his sword and resolved to make his final stand, prepared to risk his life against the old man.


    But just as he was about to charge¡ª


    A streak of blue light flashed through the air.


    From the direction of Ren County City, an Ice Arrow tore through the sky with blinding speed, heading straight for the old man.


    The old man¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    At the last moment, he summoned a thick ice barrier around himself.


    But it was futile.


    The Ice Arrow pierced through the barrier as if it were paper.


    The old man twisted sharply, but the arrow grazed his side, tearing through his left arm.


    With a sickening crack, the limb was severed, blood spraying into the air.


    The old man let out a pained grunt, his expression twisting in shock as he stumbled backward.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes snapped toward the direction of the arrow¡¯s origin.


    Riding toward him on horseback was a beautiful woman with long, flowing silver hair and a frosty expression.


    Her eyes were cold and piercing, and in her hand, she held a silver bow radiating a chilling aura.


    It was Bai Yue¡¯s mother.


    Kanoru¡¯s knees buckled in relief.


    The sight of her approaching made his body finally give in.


    With a soft sigh, he collapsed onto his back, the weight of exhaustion crushing him.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t resist.


    He was safe.

 58. Dilema

    A day later, at the training ground of the mansion Asuna¡¯s brother had rented, Kanoru stood with his sword in hand.


    Yesterday, after Bai Yue¡¯s mother arrived, he had sat on the ground, exhausted, watching as she attempted to capture the old man to extract information.


    But before she could, the old man had exploded into blood mist, leaving nothing behind.


    Shortly after, Asuna, Gu Mingzhu, and the others arrived. With their help, Kanoru left the battlefield, his body too drained to move on his own.


    Later, he learned that the old man had not been attacking of his own free will¡ªhe had been turned into a puppet of the Greyrose Circus.


    The Greyrose Circus, either directly or through their puppets, targeted talented or influential people, capturing them and stripping them of their will.


    These victims were transformed into mindless puppets, devoid of self-awareness, capable only of following the circus¡¯s commands.


    Bai Yue¡¯s mother had wanted to capture the old man in hopes of restoring his self-awareness, believing it might allow them to uncover the circus¡¯s plans.


    But the old man¡¯s self-destruction ensured he took his secrets with him.


    After returning to the mansion, Kanoru collapsed into a deep sleep, his chakra utterly depleted.


    He had only awakened a few hours ago, and after a quick meal, he headed to the training field before the sun had even risen.


    Now, standing on the dewy grass, he drew his sword, focusing his chakra.


    Wind swirled around the blade, twisting into a spiraling current.


    He pushed his chakra further, and the wind began to heat up, the temperature rising steadily.


    Within moments, he could feel the heatwave radiating from his sword, the air around him warping slightly from the intensity.


    Closing his eyes, he focused on feeling the heat, trying to comprehend nature-heat itself.


    Though he could now generate high-temperature wind, it didn¡¯t mean he had truly mastered the nature-heat.


    If he had, he wouldn¡¯t need to gradually raise the temperature¡ªhe would be able to generate wind instantly at whatever temperature he desired.


    Nature-heat was part of fire elemental energy, and if he could successfully comprehend it, he would be able to produce fire-elemental energy through his chakra, enhancing his combat capabilities significantly.


    However, he was torn.


    While he wanted to fully comprehend nature-heat, he also sought to master his five-sword style, which gave him the opportunity to comprehend nature-sound as well.


    If he could comprehend both, he would be on the path to a deeper mastery of the wind element, pushing his control and power over it to greater heights.


    More importantly, his body¡¯s vitality would increase.


    Once he entered the doorway of wind-element comprehension, his body¡¯s aging process would slow down¡ªhis physical prime would extend from 30 years old to 45 years old, granting him fifteen more years of peak strength.


    But for now, he stopped generating high-temperature wind, realizing that with his mind in turmoil, he couldn¡¯t comprehend anything.


    He sheathed his sword and walked to the pavilion, sitting down and letting the dawn breeze wash over him as the sun slowly rose above the horizon.


    He knew he had to make a decision¡ªotherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to focus on comprehending either nature.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    But it was difficult.


    Everything about elemental comprehension was still new to him.


    The only reason he had comprehended the nature-cut of the wind element was because it had happened naturally, without him even realizing it.


    At the time, he had merely been developing a sword skill that maximized the damage he could inflict with the Wind element.


    He had succeeded, partly due to his knowledge from his past life, but he hadn¡¯t even known that repeated advancement of the sword skill could lead to comprehending nature-cut.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the enlightenment he experienced when Asuna¡¯s uncle advanced to the fourth realm of sword-wind and entered the doorway of wind-element comprehension, Kanoru would have remained unaware.


    The powerful wind-element fluctuations during Asuna¡¯s uncle¡¯s advancement had allowed everyone nearby who understood wind-element energy to enter enlightenment, including Kanoru.


    But now, he was on his own, forced to choose his path.


    And he didn¡¯t know which would benefit him more.


    In his past life, he had lived in an ordinary world before becoming the Void Dream Tree and coming to this extraordinary world.


    Though he had read hundreds of fantasy novels, they were just fiction¡ªthis was his real life.


    Even with his perfect memory, he could recall every word from the books he had read and search for parallels between the protagonists¡¯ dilemmas and his own.


    But even if their situations were similar, he was still unable to decide.


    He was so lost in thought that he didn¡¯t hear the maid calling him.


    Only when she approached him directly did her voice finally reach his ears.


    Startled by the sudden intrusion, he instinctively tensed, but seeing it was just the maid, he took a deep breath to calm himself.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    The maid bowed slightly. ¡°Madam asks for you.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Which, madam?¡±


    ¡°Both madams. They¡¯re waiting for you in the garden outside your room.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s brows furrowed.


    Both of them? What happened? he wondered.


    Without questioning further, he nodded and began walking toward the garden.


    ---


    A few minutes later, he stepped into the garden through the side door of his room.


    The garden was decorated with flowers of various colors, leaving a clearing in the center where a large tree stood, its wide canopy providing ample shade.


    Under the tree, Asuna and Gu Mingzhu had set up a table filled with food.


    There were three seats at the table.


    Asuna and Mingzhu were already seated, waiting for him.


    Seeing the food, Kanoru stepped back inside to wash up in the bathroom before returning to the garden.


    As he walked toward them, he asked, ¡°Why did you call me?¡±


    Asuna smiled faintly. ¡°Do we need a reason to call you?¡±


    Kanoru shook his head slightly. ¡°No.¡±


    He took the empty seat and added, ¡°You can call for me anytime you want.¡±


    A maid beside him poured him a cup of tea.


    Kanoru glanced at her, thinking how his life had become somewhat decadent since arriving on the Five Sacred Continent.


    The maids and servants did everything for him before he even had the chance to act.


    But he no longer minded it¡ªafter experiencing this life for over two months, he had grown accustomed to it.


    He took a sip of tea, then asked, ¡°Did you call me for breakfast, or is there something else?¡±


    He added softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter either way¡ªif it¡¯s just for breakfast, it¡¯ll still help me clear my mind and make a decision.¡±


    Gu Mingzhu, watching him closely, asked, ¡°Husband, did something happen?¡±


    Kanoru took a bite of his biscuit, then, deciding to share his dilemma in hopes they might help him, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t decide whether to comprehend nature-heat or nature-sound.¡±


    The two women exchanged thoughtful glances.


    Gu Mingzhu eventually shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t advise you¡ªwe¡¯ve never comprehended the nature of any element.¡±


    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Bai Yue¡¯s mother for advice? She will definitely help you.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.


    Yes, Bai Yue¡¯s mother was a Spirit Realm cultivator¡ªher guidance would be invaluable.


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask her later.¡±


    Asuna, however, immediately said, ¡°Ask her before evening.¡±


    Kanoru raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is she going somewhere?¡±


    Asuna shook her head. ¡°No. We¡¯re leaving for the Imperial Capital. Our journey starts this evening.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    Asuna¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Both my elder brother and second brother work for the Black Ice Guard in the capital.¡±


    She continued, ¡°They hold prominent positions¡ªElder Brother is a Division Leader, and Second Brother is a Captain. But they¡¯ve been absent from their posts for over a month.¡±


    Kanoru frowned. ¡°Is their absence a problem?¡±


    Asuna nodded grimly.


    ¡°Normally, it wouldn¡¯t matter. But recently, people have started disappearing in the capital.¡±


    She took a steady breath and added, ¡°Some of the missing have turned up as dead bodies¡ªempty husks, drained of every drop of blood.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s no one else investigating the case?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There are, but according to my brothers, they¡¯ve failed to solve it.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Only my brothers remain¡ªand they¡¯re the only ones capable of handling it.¡±


    She added gravely, ¡°Besides, there are other cases as well. The number of incidents has been rising exponentially in recent months.¡±


    Kanoru let out a soft exhale.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go ask Bai Yue¡¯s mother for advice after breakfast.¡±


    He didn¡¯t inquire about the Hundred Herbs Pill¡ªwith Bai Yue¡¯s mother present, if they found the pill, it would eventually make its way to them.


    For now, he simply focused on eating his breakfast, trying to clear his mind for the decisions ahead.

 59. Shentong

    Ming Empire Imperial Capital ¨C Shentong


    The Ming Empire¡¯s capital is massive, ten times larger than Ren County¡¯s capital city. It consists of eight cities, each the size of Ren County¡¯s capital, built in a circular formation surrounding the royal palace complex. In the westernmost city, a large mansion stands.


    Within the mansion¡¯s training field, Kanoru is sparring against Asuna, Gu Mingzhu, and Mika. Mika advanced to a middle-ranked samurai during their ten-day journey to the capital, thanks to the horses they rode, which possessed traces of demon blood, allowing them to run without rest for around 20 hours. They arrived in the capital yesterday evening. Today, as the sun set, the three asked him to train them. Now, he is defending while they attack.


    Asuna and Mika strike with their swords, but their sword skills are inferior to his, making it easy for him to predict their attacks by observing their body movements, as they all practice the same five-sword style. Gu Mingzhu stays at a distance, casting the Avatar spell ¨C ''Rose Lady''. In her place stands a green woman formed of vines, adorned with roses as her clothing. The woman is only slightly taller than Gu Mingzhu, as she is still a middle-ranked warlock, having drawn only a single middle-ranked spell in her mind. Only after drawing two more middle-ranked spells and connecting them will the Avatar spell display its full power in her realm.


    They fight for another half hour before stopping. Gu Mingzhu cancels her spell, making the Rose Lady vanish, revealing her figure. She asks, ¡°How were you able to dodge when I attacked from behind?¡±


    Asuna, sheathing her sword and taking a towel from a maid to wipe her sweat, says, ¡°You forgot he can sense movement in the wind.¡±


    Gu Mingzhu frowns. ¡°But the arrow was from my ''Silent Arrow'' spell. It hides the wind movement around the arrow.¡±


    Kanoru replies, ¡°It still leaves vibrations in the air as it travels. I can sense the disturbance and determine where the attack is coming from¡ªfor now.¡±


    He was able to detect the obscured vibration thanks to Bai Yue¡¯s mother¡¯s advice, which led him to focus on comprehending ''nature-sound'' first. As they talk, they walk back into the mansion.


    ---


    Late at night, inside Asuna¡¯s mother¡¯s room, Kanoru sits in a chair while Asuna sits beside her mother, her face filled with worry.


    Kanoru says, ¡°No need to worry. Even if the ''100 Herb Pill'' isn¡¯t found, your brothers have already sent men to retrieve the gallbladder of a golden snake.¡±


    Asuna, her voice trembling, says, ¡°But who could harm my mother? She was preparing to advance to the Spirit Realm. Our world needs Spirit Realm cultivators to fight the invaders, yet someone targeted my mother. Are they connected with the invaders?¡±


    Kanoru doubts it. If the attackers were connected with the Greyrose Circus, they would have either captured or killed her mother. Instead, they used a poison that merely put her into a deep sleep without endangering her life.


    He says, ¡°They¡¯re not connected. If they were, your mother¡¯s poisoning wouldn¡¯t have been so quiet. They simply want to delay her breakthrough to the Spirit Realm.¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Asuna¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°But they killed Bai Yue¡¯s father. He was also on the verge of advancing.¡±


    Kanoru shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think it was the same group. They were too well-informed. They knew when your mother was arriving in the capital from Shuiyun County. If they were linked to the Greyrose Circus, they would have known Bai Yue¡¯s mother was Shui Xueling. Killing her husband would have exposed them, drawing attention and stirring a hornet''s nest.¡±


    He recalled that not many people in Ren County or beyond knew Bai Yue¡¯s mother was Shui Xueling. The assassination of her husband, however, had pointed toward Seventh Prince Wen Min, who was one of the three parties investigating the ''Nine Nether Palace¡¯s'' main branch in Ren County. The other two were the ''Six Gates'' and an unknown third party.


    They remain in the room for a few more minutes before leaving. Outside, they see a servant walking through the corridor.


    Asuna calls out, ¡°Are my brothers back?¡±


    The servant replies, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re in the dining room, having dinner.¡±


    Asuna signals the servant to leave, then glances at Kanoru. ¡°Let¡¯s check on them. They left at dawn and came back so late.¡±


    Kanoru nods and follows her.


    ---


    Kanoru walks behind Asuna as they enter the dining room, where her two brothers are eating.


    Asuna asks, ¡°Brothers, why are you so late? Did something happen?¡±


    The second brother, Yun Ming, starts, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    But Yun Feng interrupts, ¡°Nothing happened, sister.¡±


    Asuna frowns. ¡°Brother...¡±


    Yun Feng smiles faintly. ¡°Sister, no need to worry. You should roam and enjoy the capital¡¯s splendor. We don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Asuna protests, ¡°How can I enjoy myself knowing my brothers are in trouble?¡±


    Kanoru interjects, ¡°Brother, we¡¯re family. If we can help ease your burden, tell us.¡±


    Yun Ming looks at Yun Feng, then says, ¡°Brother, we can¡¯t solve this problem on our own. They might be able to help.¡±


    Yun Feng shakes his head. ¡°They know nothing about the capital. How can they help us?¡±


    Yun Ming insists, ¡°We know the capital well, yet we still can¡¯t find the culprits. Their fresh perspective might offer a clue.¡±


    Yun Feng sighs and signals Yun Ming to explain.


    Yun Ming starts detailing the case. It began four months ago, with people disappearing every other week. Occasionally, the corpse of one of the missing would be found¡ªdrained of blood. At first, it drew little attention, as disappearances and murders were not uncommon in the massive capital. However, when the number of bloodless corpses began to rise, even low-ranked warlocks were found among the victims. The growing scale of the case eventually reached the royal palace, and the brothers were summoned to investigate.


    After he finishes, Yun Ming asks, ¡°Can you help us find any clues about the culprits?¡±


    Kanoru says, ¡°Can I accompany you when a fresh corpse is found?¡±


    Yun Feng eyes him warily. ¡°Why?¡±


    Kanoru replies, ¡°To see if I can find any clues.¡±


    Yun Ming, clenching his fists, curses, ¡°Damn the Xie family. They¡¯ve made this mess even worse.¡±


    Asuna asks, ¡°What did they do?¡±


    Yun Ming scowls. ¡°They accused us before the Emperor, saying the case spread because of us.¡±


    He explains that there are four division leaders in the ''Black Ice Guard''. Their family traditionally holds one of the positions, but the Xie family is scheming to oust them. The Xie family controls one division leader, is related to another, and is allied with the third, leaving only Yun Feng¡¯s position preventing them from taking over the entire ''Black Ice Guard''.


    Yun Ming continues, ¡°When brother left the capital, and I followed him shortly after, the Xie family''s division leader also left two weeks ago, using the excuse of investigating another case. The very next day, the Xie family raised the matter in court, accusing us of abandoning our posts and failing to solve Mother¡¯s case. They claimed we should have returned the moment we learned no division leader was in the capital. Now, the Emperor has given us only one month to solve the case or resign from our positions.¡±


    Asuna¡¯s face darkens. ¡°If we lose the division leader position, our influence in the capital will crumble.¡±


    Kanoru nods, thinking to himself¡ªhe has to help them.

 60. The case

    At dawn, as Kanoru fastened the bracers on his forearms, a faint knock echoed at his door. His hands stilled. Glancing toward the bed where Asuna and Mingzhu slept, he quickly crossed the room and eased the door open before the noise could wake them. A servant stood outside, hunched slightly, eyes wary in the dim corridor.


    "What?" Kanoru whispered.


    The servant leaned in. "The two lords summon you."


    Kanoru''s brow furrowed. Did they discover another corpse? he wondered. His voice was low but firm. "Where?"


    "At the mansion gate."


    Kanoru gave a sharp nod. "Inform them I¡¯ll be there shortly."


    He shut the door softly and returned to his room. Without a sound, he exchanged his indoor garb for fitted, dark attire more suited for travel. Adjusting the belt at his waist, he slipped out, closing the door behind him with a soft click.


    Minutes later, he stepped into the mansion¡¯s courtyard. A carriage stood waiting, its lacquered surface catching the faintest glimmer of the morning light. From the window, Yun Ming¡¯s head poked out. His eyes were shadowed, his expression tense.


    "Quickly, come," Yun Ming urged.


    Kanoru picked up his pace, vaulted into the carriage, and took the seat opposite his second brother, who sat alone inside.


    "Where is Elder Brother?" Kanoru asked.


    "He¡¯s already gone ahead," Yun Ming replied, voice clipped. "To where the victim was found."


    Kanoru¡¯s gaze narrowed. "Where?"


    "The market," Yun Ming said simply.


    Kanoru frowned. The city had hundreds of small markets. Which one?


    "Which market?" he pressed.


    "Red-no 16," Yun Ming answered.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes flickered with recognition. The outer cities encircling the capital were distinguished by colors, and the streets numbered accordingly. Red was the district they were in¡ªit wouldn¡¯t take long to reach their destination.


    True enough, within ten minutes, the carriage rolled to a halt. Stepping out, Kanoru saw a ring of guards clad in black robes and light blue armor forming a barricade around the scene, blocking onlookers. Only members of the Black Ice Guard were permitted past the cordon.


    Kanoru followed Yun Ming into the secured area. His eyes swept over the crowd, then locked onto Yun Feng, who stood near the body, speaking with a few of the officers. Kanoru''s gaze dropped to the ground. The corpse lay sprawled on the cold earth¡ªa young woman, no older than thirty by his estimate. Her skin was pale, almost translucent, and her closed eyes were framed by lashes brittle with frost.


    He and Yun Ming approached the body, crouching beside it.


    "Anything?" Yun Ming asked.


    Yun Feng shook his head grimly. "Nothing. Same as the others. No wounds except the two punctures between the neck and collarbone. And just like before..." he trailed off, his expression hardening. "It looks as though she let the killer take her life."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed as he examined the twin wounds. The skin around them was ghostly pale, drained of color. His fingers hovered near the marks. I¡¯ve seen these before... not in this life, but in another. Images flickered in his mind¡ªfilms from his past life. Creatures of legend, pale as the moon, with fanged mouths and crimson eyes. Vampires.


    He stared at the wounds¡ªthe precision, the depth, the eerie absence of struggle. It can¡¯t be¡­ Yet the evidence lay before him, undeniable.


    From beside him, Yun Ming¡¯s voice broke the silence. "Brother, I still think it¡¯s a bat demon," he said grimly. "One that sneaked into the capital to drink blood."


    Yun Feng shook his head. "In the current situation, no demon would be so bold."


    Yun Ming¡¯s brows drew together. "There are outliers among humans. Surely, there must be among demons as well."


    Yun Feng¡¯s voice was steady. "Demons below the Great Demon realm couldn¡¯t remain hidden from us this long. And if a Great Demon slipped in, the formation around the capital would have triggered an alarm."


    Yun Ming exhaled sharply. "Then what else could it be?"


    Kanoru had his suspicions, but no proof¡ªnothing that could explain the existence of a creature that belonged only to fiction. A monster that shouldn¡¯t exist in this world.


    His thoughts turned to the missing victims whose bodies were never found. That could only mean three things: they were either discarded in some hidden place, used as a blood supply, or transformed into vampires themselves.


    No, Kanoru dismissed the first possibility. The killers were already displaying their victims publicly¡ªone or two more corpses wouldn¡¯t make any difference in the chaos. That left the final two options, and he believed both could be true.


    The living captives must be held somewhere¡ªa hidden stronghold large enough to contain them. And they can¡¯t be kept in one place alone. The murders were scattered across the eight outer cities, with sporadic cases even in the inner city. There must be multiple bases surrounding the capital.


    His eyes lingered on the pale, lifeless woman. The puzzle was slowly taking shape.


    They must have bases scattered around the capital.


    He heard Yun Ming¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts. "Brother Kanoru, did you find anything?"


    Kanoru¡¯s mind was already forming a plan, but he shook his head. "No."


    Yun Ming sighed. "Yes, what could you find on the first encounter?"


    Kanoru glanced at the body again. "In the past four months, many people must have disappeared, only to return a day or two later."


    Yun Feng, catching the remark, turned and called out, "Lei, come here."


    A man approached them briskly. "Lord."


    Yun Feng repeated Kanoru¡¯s inquiry. Lei frowned, thinking for a moment. "Yes, there are such cases."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Can I know who they are?"


    Lei nodded. "There are records in the guard headquarters¡ªcancelled reports."


    "Can I see them?" Kanoru asked.


    Lei shook his head. "Only members of the city guard or Black Ice Guard can access them."


    Yun Feng¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Why do you want to see them?"


    Kanoru met his eyes. "I need to confirm something. It might help us solve the case."


    Yun Feng nodded. "Second Brother, go with Kanoru and check together." He turned to Lei. "Will that be fine?"


    Lei considered briefly, then replied, "I¡¯ll grant him temporary city guard status. With Lord Ming accompanying, no one at the guard office will object."


    He turned to Kanoru, his eyes narrowing slightly. "But I still want to know¡ªwhat did you find?"


    Kanoru couldn¡¯t explain that the murderers might be creatures from the fantasy stories of his past life, or something eerily similar. Instead, he simply said, "You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you. You¡¯ll only believe if I show you."


    Lei stared at him for a moment, then exhaled sharply. "Four months, and I¡¯ve found nothing. Let¡¯s see what you can find."


    Without another word, he turned and walked off. Yun Ming followed, and Kanoru fell in step behind them.


    After some time, they reached the city headquarters, descending into the basement. There, they entered a room filled with stacks of old case files.


    Kanoru scanned the shelves. "I need the records from the past four months¡ªcases where people disappeared but returned the next day or later."


    Lei moved swiftly, retrieving a stack of papers and placing them on a table. "Here. Fifty-seven such cases."


    Kanoru flipped through the reports, then glanced at Lei. "I also want to know if their family members are still alive after they returned."


    Lei frowned, still unsure of what Kanoru was trying to uncover. "We¡¯d have to check the death records of the past four months. That means going to the household registration office. But I doubt they¡¯ll let us access it."


    Yun Ming crossed his arms. "Then we¡¯ll send our men to inquire."


    Kanoru grabbed the stack of cancelled reports. "Then let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s go."


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and strode out of the room.


    Yun Ming and Lei exchanged puzzled glances, still unsure of what Kanoru was searching for. But with no other leads, they had no choice but to follow.

 61. Blood Moon(1)

    Kanoru and Yun Ming sat on the first floor of a restaurant, eating the food laid out before them. Four hours had passed since they left the City Guard headquarters. Lei had taken his men along with some of Yun Ming¡¯s to investigate the fifty-seven suspects. With nothing to do and their stomachs growling, Kanoru and Yun Ming entered a restaurant that had opened at dawn.


    As they ate, Yun Ming finally asked, "Why were you checking them?"


    Kanoru, unable to tell him about vampires, simply said, "Wait. Once I have all the information, I¡¯ll explain."


    Time passed. The sun climbed higher, casting its light over the bustling streets as they filled with people.


    Lei entered the restaurant, walked over to their table, and dropped into an empty chair. "Among the fifty-seven suspects, eight had family members who died after they returned," he reported.


    Yun Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. "How did their families die?"


    Lei glanced at Kanoru before replying, "Nothing suspicious. Their families died in accidents or robberies. We even caught the culprits."


    Hearing this, Yun Ming turned his gaze to Kanoru, waiting for his direction.


    Kanoru rested his chopsticks on the table. "The dead victims all died peacefully¡ªno signs of struggle. That only happens if they were drugged or hypnotized."


    Lei raised a brow. "So?"


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes hardened. "Bring in all eight for questioning."


    Lei frowned. "We need a reason to detain them."


    Yun Ming waved him off. "We don¡¯t need one. We can summon them for a short period without justification."


    Kanoru nodded. "That¡¯s fine."


    Without another word, he pushed back his chair and rose, heading toward the exit. Yun Ming and Lei followed.


    Outside, Yun Ming handed the list of the eight individuals to his men. "Bring them in for questioning."


    The three of them then climbed into a nearby carriage and rode to the nearest Black Ice Guard office.


    Half an hour later, they sat in a room, casually playing chess while they waited.


    Suddenly, a man burst into the room, breathless.


    Yun Ming glanced up sharply. "What happened?"


    The man took a breath, then explained. He and his team had gone to retrieve one of the suspects, whose home was in the Red area, allowing them to arrive quickly. They explained to the man that they had discovered new clues regarding his family¡¯s murder case and asked him to come with them.


    The man, suspicious, demanded to know the reason. The guards told him he would be informed once they reached the office. The man insisted he was busy with work and promised to come later. When the guards pressed, he made more excuses, but they didn¡¯t relent.


    Finally, the man agreed to come but said he needed to change his clothes first. The guards allowed it, but after five minutes passed with no sign of him, they broke into the house.


    Inside, they found no trace of the man. After searching the place, they discovered he had escaped through a dog hole leading to an alley behind the house.


    The guard lowered his head. "Lord, please forgive me. I let him escape."


    Yun Ming¡¯s eyes hardened. "I¡¯ll deal with you later."


    Without wasting time, he murmured a spell, forming intricate incantations with his fingers. Seven blue light pigeons manifested in his palm and shot out the window, streaking across the sky.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Turning to Kanoru, Yun Ming said, "Sorry. My men let the suspect escape."


    Kanoru, however, was unbothered. In fact, he was relieved. The man¡¯s escape confirmed his guilt. If the suspect had come willingly, Kanoru wouldn¡¯t have known how to expose him. Now, he didn¡¯t have to. The man had revealed his own guilt by fleeing.


    As time passed, more reports came in.


    The next two suspects escaped the same way¡ªthe guards hadn¡¯t received the magical message in time and arrived too late.


    However, when the guards reached the homes of the remaining five, they were prepared. Receiving Yun Ming¡¯s warning, they moved in forcefully.


    One suspect complied without resistance.


    The other four fought back.


    One managed to escape.


    The remaining three battled the guards viciously, fighting to the death rather than be taken.


    Now, in a large medical room where the Black Ice Guard examined bodies, three corpses lay on wooden benches. The room reeked of blood and death.


    Yun Feng arrived with two captains after hearing the news. Moments later, an old man entered, followed by a younger man and a woman.


    Yun Feng¡¯s eyes flickered with relief. "Physician Ren, you came."


    The old man nodded curtly. "What do you need me to do?"


    Yun Feng gestured toward the bodies. "See if you can find anything from their corpses."


    He glanced at the lifeless forms, his eyes narrowing. "They look like ordinary humans, but when they fought, their eyes turned red. Two teeth grew into fangs, and their fingers transformed into sharp claws."


    Physician Ren¡¯s gaze hardened. He studied the bodies for a moment, then shook his head. "I heard they were responsible for the blood-sucking corpses. Yes, but we only have three dead. Five escaped, and who knows how many more are hiding in the city."


    He turned back to Yun Feng. "I¡¯ll see what I can find, but if we don¡¯t discover a clear distinction, identifying them among the normal citizens will be difficult."


    Yun Feng¡¯s jaw tightened. "Do whatever it takes. We need a way to tell them apart."


    Ren nodded and began his work.


    Kanoru, watching the examination, knew that without a spell or some reliable method, it would be nearly impossible to uncover the remaining vampires. If they fled the city, tracking them would become even harder.


    Still, the case was at least partially solved. He glanced at the two brothers and asked, "Should we consider the case solved?"


    Yun Feng exhaled slowly. "We still have to capture the rest of the monsters, but our family will no longer be blamed. The punishment will stop."


    He eyed Kanoru curiously. "But how did you discover them?"


    Kanoru simply smiled. "It¡¯s a secret."


    Yun Feng narrowed his eyes. "You can keep your secret for now, but if His Majesty asks us for an explanation..."


    Kanoru shrugged. "Just mention me."


    Yun Feng arched a brow. "Then you¡¯ll have to answer him yourself."


    Kanoru¡¯s expression remained calm. "I¡¯ll deal with it when the time comes."


    With that, he turned his gaze back to the autopsy, watching Ren work with unwavering focus.


    ---


    In another palace, a large, opulent dining room lay shrouded in silence. A long table stretched across the chamber, where a family quietly ate their dinner. The only sounds were the faint clinking of utensils against porcelain.


    Suddenly, a sharp knock echoed against the heavy doors, breaking the silence.


    The man seated at the head of the table scowled. His voice was cold and sharp. "I said no one is to disturb me during dinner."


    The doors creaked open, and a Black Ice Guard in full uniform stepped inside, bowing respectfully. "Lord, it¡¯s urgent."


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed. His voice dropped into a dangerous whisper. "It ''better'' be important. Otherwise..."


    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, but the threat lingered in the air. The guard clearly understood.


    "The Pale Corpse case is solved," the guard declared.


    The man shot up from his seat. "What?!" His voice reverberated through the hall. "How?"


    Before the guard could answer, a sudden wave of spiritual energy tore through the palace. The walls shuddered. The wine in their goblets rippled. The air itself seemed to thrum with power.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. Without a word, he bolted from his seat and rushed outside.


    Stepping into the open, he froze. Blood-red pillars of light pierced the sky from all directions, their glow so intense they turned the moon crimson. A low, unearthly hum filled the air.


    Then, with a sharp ''crack'', the sky itself fractured like shattered glass. A massive black hole tore open, swirling ominously. From its swirling depths, small specks emerged, multiplying with each passing second.


    As they drew closer, the man¡¯s sharp eyes discerned their forms¡ªmonstrosities with the bodies of goats moving on two legs like men. Their grotesque forms were twisted mockeries of humanity, leathery wings stretching from their backs.


    From the city below, elemental spells shot toward the creatures. Flames roared, ice shards slashed through the air, and bolts of lightning crackled. The monsters at the front were torn apart in droves.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. The black hole continued to vomit forth more beasts, an unending tide. Worse still, the hole itself pulsed with malevolent energy, sending out devastating beams of raw power, ripping through the city below.


    The man¡¯s hands clenched into fists as he stared at the apocalyptic scene. His voice was barely a whisper, yet filled with dread.


    "This¡­ this isn¡¯t a mere invasion¡­"

 62. Blood Moon(2)

    Kanoru wrenched his sword from the twitching corpse of a goat monster, its blood steaming against the cold steel. He exhaled sharply, his breath ragged from the constant battle. Around him, the ground was a scarred and broken graveyard¡ªbodies of humans and monsters lay sprawled in a grotesque tapestry of death, their blood mingling with the debris of shattered buildings. Smoke drifted through the cracked streets, stinging his eyes, but he barely noticed.


    He scanned the battlefield. His eyes quickly found Yun Feng and Yun Ming fighting alongside the Black Ice Guards, their blades flashing with deadly precision as they cut through the monstrous horde. With every strike, their movements were fluid and relentless, keeping the civilians behind them safe.


    Kanoru¡¯s gaze drifted upward. The sky was still bleeding red. Monstrous silhouettes continued to pour from the black hole, a never-ending tide of horror. Farther in the distance, he felt it¡ªthe clash of titanic spiritual energy, the unmistakable pressure of Spirit Realm experts locked in battle. Explosions of raw power flared above the inner city and around the royal complex, where the fiercest fighting raged.


    His heart tightened with urgency. His eyes flicked back to his brothers-in-law. "I¡¯m going back to the mansion!" he shouted over the din.


    Yun Feng, locked in combat, only gave a sharp nod, too focused to reply. Yun Ming slashed through the throat of a charging monster, sending its corpse tumbling to the ground, and called back, "Go quickly!"


    Without hesitation, Kanoru turned and sprinted, his boots pounding against the blood-soaked ground. His chest tightened with dread, and his mind screamed a single command: ''Get back. Protect them.''


    But the path was far from clear.


    A snarl to his left¡ªKanoru barely turned in time, raising his blade to parry the jagged claws of a lunging goat monster. The creature¡¯s fetid breath washed over him as it slashed wildly. Without mercy, he drove his sword through its chest, twisting hard, and kicked its lifeless body aside. More came at him in waves¡ªlow and middle-ranked monsters, lesser in power but many in number.


    Kanoru didn¡¯t slow. He couldn''t afford to.


    He charged through them with ruthless efficiency, his blade flashing with each step. No flourish, no wasted movement. He struck with every ounce of strength, putting everything he had into each blow. His chakra burned hot and fierce, and he spent it without hesitation. His only goal was speed.


    One monster leapt at him from the roof of a ruined building. Kanoru barely glanced up. With a quick flick of his wrist, he sent a chakra-infused slash through the air, cleaving the creature in half before its claws could reach him. He didn¡¯t stop running.


    Another monster lunged from the side, its claws aimed at his throat. Kanoru ducked low, pivoting on his heel, and slashed through its legs in a single, fluid motion. The beast howled as it fell, but Kanoru was already gone, leaving it writhing behind him.


    Blood splattered his face, his arms ached, and his chest heaved, but he didn¡¯t slow.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the mansion came into view.


    The scene made his blood run cold.


    The front gates were shattered. The guards meant to protect them were dead, their bodies broken and torn, scattered among the corpses of the monsters they had managed to take down. The heavy iron doors of the mansion had been reduced to splinters, gaping wide like a mouth missing its teeth.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he sprinted through the ruins.


    Inside, the mansion was in chaos. Screams and the clash of weapons echoed through the corridors. He could hear fighting breaking out in multiple rooms, the monstrous roars of the invaders mingling with the shouts of the desperate defenders.


    ''I¡¯m too late.''


    Kanoru didn¡¯t waste time. He turned toward the nearest sound of combat and bolted down the hall.


    Turning the corner, he spotted a group of mansion guards, bloodied and battered, fighting to hold back a cluster of goat monsters. Behind them, trembling servants and maids clung together, their faces pale with terror.


    Kanoru didn¡¯t hesitate.


    With a fierce shout, he charged into the fray. His blade cut through the nearest monster, slicing it from shoulder to hip in one clean stroke. Another turned toward him with a snarl, only to have its head separated from its body before it could even react.


    Kanoru¡¯s presence turned the tide. The guards, emboldened by his arrival, pressed forward. Together, they cut down the remaining monsters with ruthless precision.


    Within five minutes, the battle was over.


    The last monster crumpled to the ground, its blood pooling beneath it. The servants huddled together, wide-eyed but safe. The guards, though wounded, held their ground.


    Kanoru wiped the blood from his blade, his chest heaving with labored breaths. His eyes were sharp, scanning the wreckage and blood-soaked halls for any sign of his loved ones.


    "Where are the ladies?" he demanded, his voice low but firm.


    A nearby guard, sweat and grime smeared across his face, pointed toward the inner mansion. "They¡¯re protecting the Marquis!"


    Kanoru¡¯s jaw tightened. He gave a curt nod. "Help the others and gather inside the mansion. Fortify wherever you can."


    Without waiting for a reply, he sprinted toward Asuna¡¯s mother¡¯s chamber. His boots pounded against the fractured stone floor, his blood boiling with adrenaline.


    As he neared the hall leading to the room, a searing fireball, the size of a carriage, plummeted from the sky. It slammed into the roof of the mansion with a deafening crash, piercing through layers of stone and wood, sending molten shards flying in all directions. The entire structure groaned from the impact.


    Kanoru barely flinched, but his eyes narrowed. From the burning wreckage came an inhuman, guttural roar¡ªa monstrous bellow that rattled the walls. The heavy, ragged snarl was unmistakable. One of the higher-ranked goat monsters.


    For a split second, Kanoru¡¯s fingers twitched on the hilt of his sword, but he shook the urge away. He knew his limits. Those creatures were too powerful¡ªones only Higher-Ranked warlocks could handle. Luckily, three of them were already stationed inside the mansion.


    ''Let them deal with it.''


    He turned and kept running.


    The hallway blurred past him as he sped through, ignoring the growing heat and the tremors shaking the mansion¡¯s foundation. When he reached the chamber, two guards were stationed outside, their faces pale but resolute. Seeing him, they immediately stepped aside and pulled the door open.


    Kanoru rushed in.


    "Asuna!" he called.


    She was seated beside her mother, holding her frail hand. At the sound of his voice, she snapped her head toward him. Relief flooded her eyes. Without hesitation, she leapt to her feet and sprinted toward him. She threw her arms around him, clutching him tightly.


    "Are you hurt?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    Kanoru exhaled softly, wrapping his arms around her, feeling the warmth of her body against his blood-streaked armor. "I¡¯m fine," he murmured. He pulled back slightly and cupped her face, his eyes scanning hers. "Are you all alright?"


    Gu Mingzhu, standing beside the bed, her face tense with worry, spoke up. "What¡¯s happening out there? What¡¯s going on?"


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Before he could answer, the mansion trembled violently again. Another section of the roof somewhere nearby gave way with a splintering crash, followed by the guttural howls of monsters tearing through the broken halls.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes hardened. He turned back to Asuna and her mother. They couldn''t stay here.


    "You can¡¯t remain in this room," he said firmly. "Is there a basement?"


    A maid standing near the wall, pale but composed, quickly nodded. "Yes, my lord."


    Kanoru spun toward the guards at the door. "Get the Marquis out of here. Now!"


    Without delay, the guards moved with trained efficiency. There was already a stretcher in the room, prepared for an emergency. They carefully lifted Asuna¡¯s mother onto it and secured her.


    Kanoru turned to the maid. "Lead us to the basement. Quickly!"


    The maid nodded and hurried ahead. Kanoru walked alongside Asuna, keeping her close as they followed. Gu Mingzhu and Mika stayed behind them, keeping pace.


    The mansion trembled with every step they took, distant roars and shattering stone echoing through the hallways. But Kanoru never slowed. His hand remained steady on the hilt of his sword, his eyes flicking to every shadow, every corner.


    When they reached the basement, he helped guide them inside.


    "Asuna," he murmured, pressing his forehead to hers for the briefest moment. "Stay here. No matter what you hear, do not leave."


    Her hands tightened around his. "You¡¯ll come back?"


    "I will," he promised, his voice low but resolute. He pressed a firm kiss against her forehead, then turned to the guards. "Protect them with your lives."


    Without another word, Kanoru spun on his heel and rushed out.


    The moment he stepped into the open, the battlefield greeted him with full, unrelenting brutality.


    The mansion was collapsing into ruin, reduced to rubble and ash. Sections of the upper floors had already crumbled, sending cascades of stone and wood tumbling down. Smoke and fire choked the sky.


    Monsters still poured from the black hole above. Like a gruesome rain, they plummeted to the ground, slamming into the earth with bone-crushing force before rising and charging into the fray.


    Kanoru ran toward the nearest sound of battle, his eyes hard and merciless.


    From the shattered corridors, more goat monsters emerged. Snarling, their blood-red eyes locked onto him. Their claws glinted, dripping with fresh blood.


    Kanoru¡¯s blade was already moving.


    The first creature lunged, but he ducked low, slashing upward in a vicious arc. His sword tore through the monster''s gut, spilling it open with a wet, ripping sound. Without pausing, he pivoted sharply, driving his elbow into the face of the second beast before plunging his blade into its throat.


    Another came at him from behind. He sensed it¡ªspun around¡ªand cut through its arm with a chakra-infused strike, severing the limb before thrusting his sword into its chest.


    Blood splattered his face. He didn¡¯t stop.


    More monsters swarmed toward him. Kanoru didn''t hold back. With each swing of his sword, he poured his chakra into the strikes, slicing through flesh and bone in single, brutal strokes.


    A creature lunged from above, aiming for his head. Kanoru¡¯s eyes flashed. He crouched low and slammed his blade into the ground, releasing a wave of chakra-infused force. The ground cracked and split, sending jagged stone spears shooting upward, impaling the beast midair.


    Its body fell limp, twitching against the spikes.


    He charged forward again, not letting up.


    The battle roared around him, but Kanoru moved through it like a force of nature. His blade was a blur, carving through goat monsters with ruthless efficiency. He left corpses in his wake¡ªmangled, broken, and lifeless.


    But the monsters kept coming. More poured through the crumbling walls, clawing and shrieking, their grotesque faces twisted with bloodlust.


    The battle raged on, now centered around the basement door¡ªthe last safe place.


    Kanoru stood his ground at the threshold, blood-splattered and panting. His eyes burned with fury, his knuckles white around the hilt of his sword.


    The bodies of the slain monsters piled around him, a wall of broken flesh. The ground beneath his feet was slick with blood. Yet, he didn¡¯t falter.


    Even as his limbs ached, even as his breath came in ragged gasps, Kanoru refused to fall back.


    ''As long as they¡¯re behind me, I won¡¯t let anything through.''


    The monsters charged again.


    Kanoru roared back into the fight.


    Without slowing, he slashed through three middle-rank goat monsters in quick succession. Blood sprayed across the broken ground as he cut them down, his sword moving in swift, precise arcs. Their bodies collapsed in heaps of twitching limbs, but Kanoru didn¡¯t pause. He exhaled sharply, consuming a food pill to recover his chakra reserves.


    Panting lightly, he glanced up at the black hole swirling above the ruins, watching as more monsters poured out. ''When will this end?''


    Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a massive fireball hurtling toward his position. It tore through the smoky sky like a meteor, trailing flames and ash. But it wasn¡¯t just fire¡ªit was a monster.


    Three higher-rank beasts were still battling in the mansion''s crumbling remains, clashing with three higher-rank warlocks and several middle-ranked ones. The warlocks fought relentlessly, their spells lighting the ruins with elemental fury. But Kanoru knew they couldn¡¯t hold out forever. If more high-rank monsters landed, the tide would turn against them.


    He made his decision.


    ''I have to hold this one off until they finish theirs.''


    As the fire-cloaked monster slammed into the ground, debris exploded outward. Without hesitation, Kanoru lunged forward. He struck the beast with his full strength, not giving it a chance to find its footing.


    Their blades clashed with violent sparks. Kanoru¡¯s strikes were swift, relentless. His chakra-infused sword cut deep into the monster¡¯s flaming hide, but the creature¡¯s thick skin and raw power made it a brutal match.


    The battle turned into a savage dance of skill and power.


    Though the beast was a rank higher, Kanoru¡¯s superior swordsmanship allowed him to hold his ground. His movements were fluid and precise, evading the monster¡¯s heavy swings while delivering rapid, calculated counterattacks. Sparks flew with each clash, the battlefield a whirlwind of fire, steel, and blood.


    But no matter how many times he slashed, stabbed, or struck, the monster refused to fall. Its flaming horns and clawed hands burned with relentless heat, but its most terrifying trait was its self-healing.


    Kanoru gritted his teeth. No matter how deep he cut, the monster¡¯s wounds closed instantly. Its flesh knitted itself back together, regenerating with unnatural speed.


    ''Damn it¡­''


    He knew the warlocks would eventually join him once they killed their opponents. They were capable¡ªthey had already slain one or two higher-ranked monsters. But the battle was dragging on. The monsters¡¯ self-healing made them absurdly difficult to put down.


    ''If more high-ranks land before they finish¡­ we¡¯re done.''


    Kanoru''s eyes narrowed. He realized he couldn¡¯t wait. He needed more power.


    ''I can kill it,'' he thought grimly, ''but I need to unlock the fifth gate''s energy.''


    He had already comprehended ninety percent of its composition. With another week, he could have converted it into chakra. But there was no time for caution. He had to do it now.


    While fighting with his right hand, he reached into his pocket with his left, yanked out three food pills, and tossed them into his mouth. The bitter taste barely registered as he chewed and swallowed.


    Then he opened the Fifth Gate.


    A surge of chakra flooded his system. His strength, speed, and reaction time spiked. Though he still wasn''t as strong as the monster, his increased agility made the battle far easier to manage. His movements became faster, sharper¡ªhis strikes more precise.


    With the increased flow of chakra heightening his mind, he directed a fraction of his focus toward the remaining ten percent of the fifth gate¡¯s energy composition.


    Driven by desperation and battle instinct, he worked through the energy with razor-sharp concentration.


    For thirty minutes, he fought in this heightened state¡ªdodging, slashing, and countering with deadly efficiency.


    Then, in a single breakthrough moment, he understood the final ten percent.


    In an instant, he converted the gate¡¯s released energy into pure chakra. His reserves surged. His strength grew.


    And with it came a new sensation.


    The moment the fifth gate¡¯s energy fused into chakra, he felt the sixth gate stir.


    Without hesitation, he forced it open.


    A violent wave of energy erupted from his body. His skin flushed crimson, his blood boiling with raw power. A green aura surged around him, crackling and shimmering with fierce intensity. The sheer force of it caused the ground beneath his feet to crack and splinter.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt the energy rampaging inside him. His body screamed under the strain, but he gritted his teeth and held on.


    ''Five minutes.''


    That was all he had before the energy destroyed his muscles and ligaments, leaving him in shreds. Five minutes of raw, uncontrollable power.


    For those five minutes, he was a higher-rank samurai.


    Now, his strength was equal to the monster''s.


    He met the beast head-on, blow for blow. Their strikes shook the ground. Each clash sent shockwaves rippling through the broken battlefield.


    Kanoru¡¯s movements were faster, his strikes heavier. He drove his knee into the beast''s ribs, cracking bone. The monster roared and lashed out, but Kanoru caught its flaming arm mid-swing and twisted, snapping it at the joint.


    The creature howled in pain, but Kanoru gave it no reprieve.


    Seeing an opening, he pivoted sharply and drove his sword through the monster¡¯s eye. The blade punched clean through its skull, erupting out the back of its head in a spray of black blood.


    The monster spasmed violently, its claws swiping blindly. Kanoru wrenched his sword free and watched the beast collapse in a lifeless heap.


    But he didn¡¯t stop.


    He still had one minute left.


    Without closing the Sixth Gate, he turned and sprinted toward the nearest higher-rank warlock still battling a monster.


    The warlocks were strong, but they were spellcasters, and the monsters'' self-healing and spell resistance were slowing them down. Each time their higher-rank spells struck the beast, the monster¡¯s skin absorbed the magic, reducing the impact to that of a middle-rank attack.


    Kanoru¡¯s physical attacks, however, were far more effective. His raw, unrelenting power cut through their regenerating flesh, leaving wounds too deep to heal instantly.


    With his remaining time, he charged into the fray.


    He struck fast and hard. His sword flashed in brutal arcs, slashing through limbs and carving deep, jagged wounds. The monster roared, staggering under the onslaught.


    The warlocks seized the opening. Chanting in unison, they unleashed a barrage of spells. Fire, lightning, and frost slammed into the wounded monster, the combined force overwhelming its regeneration.


    The beast let out a final, blood-curdling shriek before Kanoru¡¯s sword pierced its heart.


    It fell.


    Kanoru stood over the corpse, his chest heaving, his sword dripping with black blood. The last of his sixth-gate time drained away, and his crimson skin gradually returned to normal. His muscles throbbed with pain, but he barely registered it.

 63. Blood Moon(3)

    A few minutes later, Kanoru stood alone, his chest rising and falling steadily as his chakra slowly healed the injuries caused by the violent rampage of the Sixth Gate¡¯s energy. His skin was still sore, and his muscles ached from the strain, but the rapid regeneration dulled the pain with every passing second.


    For the first time in what felt like hours, he allowed himself to take a breath. He had managed to kill one higher-rank monster and severely injure another. The crippled beast was finished off by a higher-rank warlock, who was finally freed from the drawn-out battle. With one less foe to fight, the warlock immediately rushed to support another higher-rank warlock still locked in combat.


    But the most important thing¡ªthe thing that made Kanoru¡¯s pulse slow slightly¡ªwas that the monsters had stopped pouring from the black hole.


    The dark rift still hung in the sky, swirling ominously, but no more creatures emerged. Instead, the battle had shifted. Now, high above the city, spirit-realm experts from both sides clashed with cataclysmic power.


    Even from the ground, Kanoru could feel the suffocating pressure of their battle¡ªthe atmosphere thick with spiritual energy so dense it made the air heavy.


    A sudden, massive explosion rocked the sky. A beam of light slashed downward, crashing into a forest beyond the city. The impact vaporized everything in its path, reducing towering trees to nothing but ash and leaving behind a ten-meter-wide crater of scorched earth.


    ''If that had landed inside the city¡­'' Kanoru grimaced at the thought.


    His eyes scanned the battlefield. In quick succession, he saw the two remaining higher-rank monsters fall¡ªcut down by the combined might of the warlocks. The remaining middle- and lower-ranked monsters were swiftly slaughtered.


    And then, everything on the ground stilled.


    All eyes turned upward.


    In the sky, the battle that would decide the fate of the city raged on with terrifying intensity.


    A massive dragon of fire, its form rippling with golden-orange flames, roared through the heavens. It coiled and lunged, its fiery jaws snapping at a colossal gray sword that swung through the air with the force of a mountain collapsing. The sword struck with such impact that the entire sky seemed to crackle with its weight.


    Nearby, a unicorn forged from crackling lightning galloped through the storm-choked clouds, its horn crackling with searing white bolts. It charged headlong into a massive, cracked porcelain mask hovering ominously, its jagged grin unyielding even as the lightning slammed into it.


    Petals of gray roses, each one sharp as a blade and brimming with deathly aura, swept across the sky in a howling storm. They clashed violently with a massive ice turtle, whose shell radiated frigid mist. Each rose petal that struck the turtle¡¯s ice-carved hide shattered into brittle shards, but hundreds more followed in endless succession.


    The sheer scale of their battle was beyond comprehension.


    Even from the ground, Kanoru felt the despair clawing at his chest. The air itself was saturated with spiritual pressure so overwhelming that it made his limbs feel heavier. His instincts screamed at him, ringing like alarm bells in his mind:


    ''Run. As far and as fast as you can.''


    And Kanoru decided to listen.


    Though the battle would determine the city''s fate, he knew one thing with certainty¡ªthe outcome was still uncertain. If their side lost, he didn¡¯t even want to imagine the consequences. And if they won¡­


    ''What good is victory if you¡¯re already dead?''


    The spirit-realm attacks were so destructive that even missed strikes obliterated entire city blocks. Each stray blast was a force of annihilation, reducing buildings and streets to dust.


    Kanoru clenched his fists. ''There¡¯s no point in staying. Win or lose, I need to survive.''


    If their side was victorious, he needed to be alive to celebrate that victory. And if they lost, it wouldn¡¯t matter¡ªhe would already be far away.


    Kanoru turned sharply and shouted, "Everyone!" His voice rang out, cutting through the heavy silence and drawing all eyes to him. "We should escape the city!"


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Murmurs of shock and uncertainty rippled through the group. The three higher-rank warlocks exchanged tense glances before one of them said, "Yun Feng and Yun Ming haven''t arrived. We can¡¯t leave without them."


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I know where they are. One of you can go and inform them. The rest of us will escape."


    The warlocks hesitated, then began discussing in hushed tones. Kanoru glanced at the black hole. No more monsters were falling. It was the perfect moment.


    "This is our chance," he urged. "We don''t know when another will come."


    The three warlocks exchanged firm nods. One of them turned to Kanoru and asked, "Where are Feng and Ming?"


    "The last I saw them was near the BlackIce branch in this area," Kanoru replied.


    Without a word, the warlock activated his movement technique. Runes flared along his arms, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished and reappeared several feet away. To Kanoru, it looked as though the man was flickering in and out of existence. In a blur, he was gone.


    Kanoru didn¡¯t waste another second. He walked to the basement door, the only one still intact in the mansion, now lying flat on the ground. He heaved it open, revealing the darkness below.


    "Asuna! Gu Mingzhu! Mika!" he called.


    From below, he heard their faint voices¡ªsoft, unsure, but alive. The faint red moonlight poured into the basement, illuminating their faces as they climbed into view.


    Asuna¡¯s eyes widened when she saw him. "Is it over?" she asked hopefully.


    Kanoru shook his head. "No. We¡¯re escaping the city. All of you, come out."


    Without hesitation, they filed out. Asuna helped Gu Mingzhu steady Mika, who stumbled slightly as she stepped onto the uneven ground.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes fell on the stretcher holding Asuna¡¯s mother. She was still unconscious, her face pale and weary. He turned to the others. "We need a carriage for her. Find one."


    Luck was on their side. Within minutes, they found three intact carriages amid the debris. They loaded Asuna¡¯s mother into one, carefully placing the stretcher inside. The second carriage was filled with supplies they salvaged from the mansion ruins and the basement. The third was reserved for the injured who couldn''t walk.


    Once everything was prepared, they left the mansion on foot, the three carriages protected in the middle.


    Kanoru led the group, walking alongside a female higher-rank warlock. His sharp eyes scanned the ruins and the darkened horizon for any signs of danger. His thoughts, however, were already ahead¡ªfocused on what came next.


    ''Where do we go now?''


    They needed to find a location hidden and easy to defend¡ªsomewhere far enough from the city to avoid being caught in the crossfire but close enough to stay informed of the battle¡¯s outcome within hours.


    Kanoru clenched his fists, his eyes hard. ''We need a place where we can hold out, regroup, and survive.''


    He turned to the older woman beside him and asked, "Aunty, do you know of any hidden place outside the city?"


    She thought for a moment, then nodded. "Yes."


    "Then we¡¯ll go there," Kanoru said firmly.


    He needed to see the place first. If it met his requirements¡ªsecluded, defensible, and hidden¡ªthey would stay. If not, they would keep moving.


    As they made their way through the ruined streets, people stared. Some, driven by desperation, began following them at a distance. Their group slowed occasionally¡ªsometimes because of debris blocking the road, which they cleared quickly, and other times due to brief skirmishes ahead. Whenever they encountered scattered groups of monsters or opportunistic looters, Kanoru and the higher-rank warlocks ended the fights swiftly.


    Kanoru glanced at the sky often, wary of any stray attack that might fall from the battle raging above.


    "If there¡¯s any way to inform Asuna¡¯s brothers where we¡¯re going, it would be best," he said, his voice low but firm.


    The woman shook her head. "The spiritual energy in the city is too disordered. I can¡¯t perform the messenger spell." She then added, "But if they know we¡¯ve escaped, the first place they¡¯ll check is the hidden valley."


    Kanoru nodded grimly, his eyes scanning the ruins ahead.


    After a few exhausting hours, they finally reached the city¡¯s outskirts. But before heading toward the hidden location, the guards turned on the crowd trailing behind them.


    "Stop following us!" one of the higher-rank warlocks ordered sharply.


    The crowd hesitated, making excuses and pleading to be taken along. But when the warlocks released their oppressive auras, the crushing spiritual pressure forced the people to a halt. Reluctantly, they backed away.


    Once the crowd dispersed, the woman led the group toward a small hill range covered in thick forest. The woman guided them through the dense trees until they reached a narrow, concealed passage barely visible between two rocky outcrops.


    The passage opened into a hidden valley, shielded on all sides by forested hills. The sky above was barely visible through the canopy of trees. At the valley¡¯s center stood a small, weathered house.


    After settling Asuna¡¯s mother inside, along with the injured and the supplies, Kanoru and the higher-rank warlocks climbed one of the hills. From the summit, they stared out at the distant city, where the battle still raged.


    An hour later, Kanoru saw the sun begin to rise over the horizon. Yet the blood moon still lingered, staining the sky a sickly crimson. Its ominous light continued to bathe the landscape in its haunting glow.


    Morning came, but the battle did not end.


    Then, at last, Yun Feng and Yun Ming appeared, climbing the hill toward them. Their faces were grim and drawn.


    Kanoru narrowed his eyes. "What happened? Why are you so late?"


    Yun Ming exhaled heavily. "Nothing. We had to gather the families of our men and bring them with us."


    Yun Feng, his eyes still on the distant battle, asked, "When will this fight end?"


    One of the higher-rank warlocks shook his head. "When the reinforcements from the military camps outside the capital arrive, the tide might turn in our favor."


    Yun Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed. "They should have arrived by now."


    A heavy silence fell over the group. One by one, they looked at each other, worry deepening in their eyes.

 64. Blood Moon (4)

    As the sun rose over the horizon, its golden light mingled with the blood moon¡¯s crimson glow, falling upon Kanoru. For the past two months, the blood moon had shone relentlessly, dyeing the world below in its ominous light. It never once faded, and with it came the unceasing invasion.


    Two months ago, when the invasion began, Kanoru had thought it was limited to Shentong¡ªthe capital city of the Ming Empire. But he was wrong. Two days after the initial attack, the battle in the skies above Shentong ended in defeat. The invaders emerged victorious.


    One of the most powerful empires in the world had lost its capital in just two days.


    Upon learning of the fall of Shentong, Kanoru, Yun Feng, Yun Ming, and the three higher-ranked warlocks gathered and made a grim decision¡ªthey had to flee. The capital was too dangerous. If the invaders sent out spirit realm experts and they were discovered, they would be annihilated.


    They chose to head toward the capital city of Ren County, where they knew Bai Yue''s mother, Shui Xueling, resided¡ªand where they could obtain the Hundred Herbs Pill.


    They believed it would take only a month to reach Ren County¡¯s capital, even on foot. But they were wrong again.


    Two months had passed, and they had not even crossed the river.


    The invasion was not limited to Shentong. The attackers had struck all around the capital¡ªperhaps even the entire Ming Empire or the whole world.


    Now, Kanoru and his group were only half a day away from Bilu City, the gateway to the river crossing. But they could not enter. Bilu City had been under siege by the invaders for over a month.


    For weeks, they had hidden in the forest near the city. Every few days, they would emerge, launching hit-and-run attacks on the smaller enemy squads patrolling the outskirts. They weren¡¯t alone¡ªother small resistance groups also lurked in the forests and hills, surrounding the invaders¡¯ forces.


    But despite their efforts, Kanoru couldn¡¯t shake the growing dread in his chest.


    ''Why has no help come for Bilu City?''


    No reinforcements crossed the river. No armies arrived from the surrounding cities.


    ''It can¡¯t just be Shentong. The GreyRose Circus must have launched a full-scale invasion of the world.''


    Kanoru shook his head, forcing the worst-case scenarios from his mind. Today, they wouldn¡¯t be going out to fight, so before dawn, he rose and began his training.


    His skin slowly turned blood red, and a green, flame-like energy enveloped his body, releasing a terrifying aura. Time passed as he trained, counting the seconds in his head. When he finally closed the sixth gate, the green energy vanished almost instantly, and his skin gradually returned to its normal color.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The first time he had opened the sixth gate, his body could withstand the energy for only five minutes. Now, after a month of relentless practice, he could endure it for half an hour. As his chakra healed the internal injuries left by the energy, Kanoru calculated how long it would take to fully refine his body¡ªto reach the point where he could bear the power of the sixth gate without suffering any damage.


    ''It took two months of training to handle it for half an hour. Four months would make it an hour.''


    ''To endure it for an entire day¡­ more than eight years.''


    Eight years¡ªan impossible luxury, especially now. He had no access to resources to accelerate his training, as they were hiding in the forest.


    Kanoru muttered to himself, "I have to find a way to get some resources. I can''t waste eight years on this."


    Spending that much time just to refine his body would be a fool¡¯s path, even in peacetime. But during an invasion, it was nothing short of suicide. Every moment, he needed to grow stronger.


    Once his body healed, he resumed his cycle. He opened the gates one by one until he reached the sixth, held it for half an hour, then closed them all and let his chakra repair the damage. He repeated this until his hunger finally forced him to stop.


    Weary but determined, he descended the hill and ate a quick meal. Afterward, he spent some time sparring with Asuna and Gu Mingzhu, helping them sharpen their combat skills.


    Once their training was done, Kanoru climbed back up the hill and resumed his own.


    At the top, he drew his sword from its sheath and began practicing. With each swing, the blade buzzed, releasing faint vibrations into the air. Gradually, a tiger''s roar echoed from the sword, growing louder with every stroke.


    He was attempting to comprehend one of the wind''s natures¡ªSound. Unlike others, he had no guide or technique to follow. Instead, he relied on the knowledge from his past lives, knowing that sound originates from vibration. So, he started by creating and refining vibrations, aiming to master the nature of Sound.


    Since he had no clear method to follow, he decided on a straightforward approach¡ªto keep producing sounds that naturally occur in the world. ''If I can replicate the sounds of nature¡­ one day, at some moment, I''ll grasp the essence of Sound.''


    He knew there were frequencies beyond human hearing, but he chose to focus on those audible to the human ear first. Once he mastered them, he could explore the subtler, hidden sounds.


    He swung his sword relentlessly. The rustling of leaves, the neigh of a horse, the bark of a dog, the croak of a frog¡ªevery sound he could think of, he recreated through his blade.


    He practiced until hunger gnawed at him, forcing him to stop. He walked down the hill, ate some food, and decided against resuming his training. Tomorrow, he would be part of a small team hunting lone invaders and small squads to thin their numbers and aid Bilu City in its struggle.


    Lying on his bed inside his makeshift wooden home, he stared at the ceiling. Asuna and Gu Mingzhu were still practicing outside. Alone, with nothing to distract him, his mind wandered.


    He thought of his parents and his little sister. Worry gnawed at him as he started thinking again of the worst possible outcome: ''What if the invasion isn''t limited to the Ming Empire? What if it has spread across the entire continent?''


    He clung to the hope that Athia was safe, untouched. ''The Mori family can¡¯t hold out if the invasion reaches them.''


    The more he thought of his family, the deeper his worry grew. He clenched his fists, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to be consumed by it. ''I can''t help them unless I grow stronger. I need to defeat the invaders besieging Bilu City, cross the river to Qinhua, and then make my way home.''


    To calm his mind, he closed his eyes and visualized a tornado. He focused on its swirling, destructive power, letting the image drown out his fears.


    ''I have to stay calm¡­ make every choice with a clear mind.''

 65. Blood Moon(5)

    A year later, from the sky, Bilu City came into view. Its walls were lined with men and women, bows in hand, arrows nocked, all facing west. Then, the western gate opened, and a large army poured out, forming ranks to confront the invading monsters.


    The enemy force was a nightmarish blend of creatures. Flying goat monsters, the same ones that had attacked Shentong, hovered in the air. Boar monsters, standing upright like men, wore full armor and gripped halberds in their hands. Plush wolves, dragging sledges, carried human-sized toy figurines armed with bows. Towering lizards brought up the rear, with massive crossbows on their backs that automatically loaded and fired elemental arrows.


    Bilu City had no choice but to fight a decisive battle. Their supplies were dwindling. If they waited any longer, they would fall to starvation and defeat themselves. Thus, while they still had enough provisions, they chose to gamble everything on this battle, hoping to break the siege and defeat the invaders.


    A small army surrounded the invaders from the outskirts, and Kanoru stood among them.


    News of Bilu City¡¯s decision spread quickly, first reaching one of the scattered groups around the city and then igniting like wildfire across all the surrounding forces. Every group, knowing the stakes, resolved to join the battle.


    If Bilu City fell, they would be surrounded with no place to escape. Over the past year, they had learned that most of the region had already fallen into the invaders'' hands or was still engulfed in battle. Even if they avoided the risk today, they would be forced to fight eventually.


    Bilu City had a chance. Though the invaders outnumbered them, the difference wasn¡¯t overwhelming. The city¡¯s forces weren¡¯t facing double their number, and with the smaller groups harassing the enemy¡¯s flanks, they could divert portions of the invader army. This would increase Bilu City¡¯s chances of victory.


    Kanoru stood with his group around him, glancing back at Asuna and Gu Mingzhu, who were positioned further behind. His group was tasked with holding back the charging invaders, keeping them at a distance so the warlocks in the rear could bombard them with spells freely and without worry.


    The deep, rhythmic beat of war drums and the blare of horns filled the battlefield. Kanoru watched as elemental spells rained down from Bilu City, blazing toward the invaders. In response, the warlocks behind him unleashed their own barrage, and the invaders answered in kind, launching their own spells.


    As the two sides exchanged fire, Kanoru spotted a grey energy arrow hurtling toward him. He quickly mobilized his spirit, and a wind arrow shot from above his head, intercepting the enemy spell. The two arrows clashed with a small burst, destroying each other.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    He didn¡¯t waste time casting a spell¡ªthere was no wind spell he knew, and even if there was, he wouldn''t squander time on a lower-ranked one. The wind arrow was purely the result of his growing mastery. After months of visualizing the tornado, his spirit had strengthened enough to mobilize the surrounding wind element. He was now a lower-ranked wind priest.


    Suddenly, the invaders facing them let out feral roars and charged. Kanoru heard the calm, steady voice of the spirit realm expert, the commander of their group, ordering them to hold their ground. They obeyed, waiting as the warlocks continued hammering the charging invaders with relentless spells.


    The monsters kept falling, but more surged forward. Boar monsters led the charge, their heavy armor withstanding two or three spells before finally breaking.


    When the invaders closed the distance, Kanoru heard the commander¡¯s voice ring out with a single command: "Charge!"


    Kanoru and his group roared in unison, surging forward to meet the enemy head-on.


    For Kanoru, the lower- and middle-ranked boar monsters were easy prey¡ªtheir armor offered no protection against him. With his precise swordsmanship, he targeted the gaps in their armor, and when facing multiple enemies, he unleashed Nature-Cut.


    His sword sliced through their armor and flesh like a hot knife through butter. In a short time, he had already slain at least twenty of them.


    His swift and ruthless onslaught soon attracted the attention of a higher-ranked boar monster. Kanoru recognized it instantly¡ªit was bulkier and taller, and its armor had no visible gaps. Even at the joints, the metal bent fluidly as if it were liquid.


    Without hesitation, he opened with Nature-Cut, but while the boar was physically stronger, its reactions and combat skills were inferior to his. Kanoru nimbly dodged its heavy attacks and struck back with clean, precise sword swings. His blade tore through the armor, drawing blood, but the higher-ranked boar''s armor was far more durable. The damage was shallow, barely wounding the beast.


    To make matters worse, the armor regenerated. Each time he cut it open, it mended itself, forcing him to break through repeatedly before he could inflict any real damage.


    Kanoru considered opening the Sixth Gate, but before he could decide, a higher-ranked warlock appeared beside him and said, "Leave this one to me. You handle the middle-ranked monsters."


    Without argument, Kanoru nodded and seized an opening to step away, leaving the higher-ranked boar to the warlock. He immediately sought out another group of monsters and resumed his relentless assault.


    The battle, which had begun at dawn, raged on until sunset. As the last rays of light slipped below the horizon, both sides gradually pulled back, halting the fight. The monsters, like the humans, lacked the stamina to battle endlessly.


    Both armies had reached an unspoken agreement: When the sun set, the battle would stop. Neither side saw victory within reach in the span of a few hours, making it a battle of endurance rather than a single decisive clash.


    However, Kanoru knew that if either side sensed victory, no such truce would prevent them from pressing on.


    Blood-soaked and exhausted, Kanoru trudged back to Asuna and Gu Mingzhu. Without speaking¡ªthey were too drained to even part their lips¡ªthey returned to their group¡¯s camp. Kanoru slumped to the ground, too weary to do anything but sit and rest.

 66. Blood Moon(6)

    As he lay in his tent after the battle, Kanoru closed his eyes and visualized the tornado. In his mind, only 15% of the tornado resembled a real one. Once the visualization reached 30%, he would advance and become a middle-ranked priest.


    "At my current pace, it will take at least a year to reach middle-ranked priest."


    If anyone knew he had become a lower-ranked priest in less than a year and would become middle-ranked in another year, they would be amazed¡ªand possibly envious. Yet, Kanoru still wished to advance faster.


    His rapid progress in the priest cultivation system stemmed from his visualization of the wind element and his growing understanding of it, which accelerated his practice speed. The bottleneck slowing him down, however, was the refinement of his spirit.


    Before becoming a priest, his spirit was as weak as a cotton thread. Now, 15% of it had transformed into a steel wire, enabling him to control the elements. If he could obtain a spiritual herb or fruit that enhanced spirit refinement, he could advance faster.


    The spirit realm experts had mentioned that if they won the battle, everyone could exchange their earned merit for resources. If the battle was won, Kanoru planned to prioritize obtaining resources that would both transform his spirit and strengthen his body.


    "A stronger body means faster advancement as a samurai. A higher-ranked samurai will always be stronger than a middle-ranked priest."


    The faster he became a higher-ranked samurai, the more time he would have to prepare for the Divine Samurai Realm, commonly known as the Spirit Realm.


    Refocusing on his visualization, he decided to try something new. Until now, the tornado had been formed by his knowledge of tornadoes and his understanding of Nature-Cut.  However, he had not yet incorporated his comprehension of Nature Sound, which he had been trying to grasp for over a year.


    He always felt as if he was missing something¡ªsomething preventing him from fully understanding it. Tonight, he decided to add Nature Sound to his visualization and observe the results.


    As he infused his comprehension of Nature Sound, the tornado in his mind began to vibrate. The familiar roar of a tiger, the howl of a wolf, the rush of a waterfall, the patter of rain, and other natural sounds he had mimicked with his sword now resonated from the tornado.


    To his surprise, his spirit refinement increased from 15% to 16% ¡ªonly a 1% improvement. Yet, he knew that the time required for him to advance to middle-ranked priest had shortened.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    He couldn''t tell by how much, but he was certain that after a few days of practice, he would be able to gauge the difference.


    After visualizing for a few hours and clearing his mind of distractions, Kanoru gradually fell asleep.


    On the second day, the battle was similar to the first. His group lost only three people compared to the ten from the previous day. However, he was able to protect the people most important to him. Kanoru always fought at the front, shielding Gu Mingzhu, Asuna, and Mika,  ensuring no monster got past him.


    But on the third day, the situation changed. A new unit of invaders appeared¡ª thousands of hairless, red-skinned dogs¡ªall facing the army Kanoru was part of. It was clear that the invaders intended to annihilate them in one decisive strike, hoping to terrify Bilu City into surrendering.


    As the horn of war sounded and spells started flying, Kanoru glanced back at Asuna, Mika, and Gu Mingzhu one last time. A sense of unease filled him¡ªhe knew today¡¯s battle would be far more brutal.


    The three were positioned in the safest place¡ªthe spell squad. Though they were samurai, Asuna and Mika had been assigned there because they were now also lower-ranked priests. With Kanoru¡¯s help, they had started visualizing and had grasped Nature-Cut,  enabling them to perform elemental attacks.


    The red-skinned dogs barked furiously before charging at incredible speed. As they neared him, Kanoru suddenly felt his blood grow turbulent.  He had to suppress it, but his strength was still weakened by 10%.


    With his strength reduced, he fought the first red-skinned dog that attacked him. It took him two moves to kill it, but the effort consumed 5% more chakra than usual. However, killing the dog did nothing to stop the blood turbulence.


    As he continued battling the red-skinned dogs, the turbulence caused his blood to either surge or slow unpredictably, making it difficult to control his strength. Several times, he was struck by the dogs¡¯ claws, and his situation grew increasingly dangerous.


    More than once, he came close to losing his life, but at the last moment, he used the Nature-Cut of wind to escape safely. His comprehension of Nature-Cut allowed him to survive where others could not. Among the entire army, fewer than ten people were capable of doing the same.


    Meanwhile, countless soldiers fell prey to the jaws of the red-skinned dogs.


    Kanoru fought on, but by noon, there were still many hours left before the battle would end, and he had already consumed 70% of his chakra battling the red-skinned dogs.


    While fighting a middle-ranked red-skinned dog and a goat monster, Kanoru used his spirit to sense his body carefully, trying to determine how the red-skinned dogs were causing his blood turbulence. However, he found nothing¡ªexcept that his heartbeat alternated between speeding up and slowing down.


    Unable to figure out how to block the dogs¡¯ magic, Kanoru decided to try a method he hadnt used in battle before.


    He infused his sword with nature sound, causing it to vibrate and release a vibration wave around him. Initially, he thought it was useless, but then he felt his heartbeat gradually return to normal.


    Realizing its effectiveness, he let the vibration wave spread. Those fighting near him also found the red-skinned dogs'' magic weakening, allowing them to fight without disturbance.


    Kanoru fought for a few minutes without any blood turbulence. However, as he killed the red-skinned dog and the goat monster, he saw a higher-ranked boar monster charging straight at him.


    Glancing around, he found no allied higher-rankers nearby to take on the boar.


    Today, he would have to defeat it alone.

 67. Blood Moon (7)

    The higher-ranked boar monster stood before Kanoru, towering like a human. It lunged, throwing a powerful punch with its hoof. At the last moment, Kanoru narrowly dodged, feeling the hoof graze his cheek. As he crouched, he sensed another punch whistling above his head. He rolled away just in time to evade a vicious kick.


    Kanoru quickly realized this boar was far stronger than the previous higher-rank one. Its speed, reaction, and strength were all beyond his capabilities. He barely dodged each attack by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    But after dodging for some time, his luck ran out. The boar''s hoof slammed into his stomach, sending him flying backward. Blood spurted from his mouth as he crashed toward the area where Asuna, Mika, and Gu Mingzhu were casting spells.


    Seeing him fall in front of them, they knelt in worry, asking,


    "Are you okay?"


    Kanoru, however, couldn''t respond. The boar was already charging toward him, and no higher-ranked ally was coming to help¡ªthey were all locked in their own battles.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru opened the sixth gate. He shoved the hands of the three off him and stood up, his body surging with power. Without a word, he charged toward the boar.


    The boar roared and threw another punch, but this time, Kanoru''s eyes clearly saw its movement. Instead of dodging, he caught the boar¡¯s hoof with his palm. With his other hand, he drove his sword into the boar''s stomach, infusing it with chakra and turning the blade into a flaming sword.


    The boar bellowed in pain, flailing wildly. It unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks, but Kanoru stepped back, pulling his sword free. He kept his distance, allowing the boar to thrash in agony, letting the pain drain its energy.


    When the boar¡¯s wound finally healed, it calmed down, its eyes blazing with fury. With a furious snort, it charged at Kanoru again.


    Kanoru, however, did not meet it head-on. At the last moment, he sidestepped, allowing the boar to rush past him. As it did, he left a deep cut along the boar''s belly.


    This time, the boar did not rampage. Its armor and wounds healed, and it swiftly turned around to attack again.


    Kanoru knew he could kill the boar, but doing so would leave him severely injured. And in a war, being seriously wounded was as good as a death sentence.


    Instead, he stuck to his plan: he would drain the boar''s energy. Only once the boar was exhausted would he finish it off.


    The boar monster roared and charged again, its hoof slamming into the ground with each step, creating small craters. Kanoru steeled himself, his eyes sharp and unwavering. This time, he didn''t dodge immediately. Instead, he waited, watching the boar''s movements with calm precision.


    At the last moment, just as the boar¡¯s hoof swung down toward him, Kanoru side-stepped. His sword flashed, leaving a deep gash across the boar¡¯s shoulder. The monster let out a guttural snarl, twisting to attack again.


    Kanoru kept moving, striking with calculated swiftness, landing shallow but precise cuts each time. The boar¡¯s rage intensified, its attacks becoming more reckless. It threw wild punches and kicks, forcing Kanoru to retreat, but his steps were light as the wind, flowing around the boar¡¯s assaults.


    The boar, unable to land a clean hit, roared in frustration. Its heavy breathing became more labored, its movements slightly slower. Kanoru knew it was growing tired, but the monster was still dangerous.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    When the boar swung again, Kanoru lowered his stance and ducked beneath its arm. With a burst of chakra, he delivered a powerful upward slash, slicing across the boar¡¯s chest. Black blood sprayed, and the monster staggered back, clutching the wound.


    Kanoru didn''t let up. His sword became a blur, slashing at the boar¡¯s legs, arms, and torso. With each cut, he weakened it further, making it harder for the monster to maintain its footing.


    Finally, the boar stumbled, its knees slamming into the ground. It remained there, panting heavily, its massive frame trembling.


    But Kanoru''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t trust the sight before him. The boar could be feigning weakness, waiting for him to approach before self-destructing, taking him to the afterlife with it.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru mobilized his spirit, summoning the wind element around him. The air thickened and swirled violently. With a focused breath, he shaped the wind into arrows, dozens of them, hovering around the weakened boar.


    His eyes remained locked on the monster, his expression cold and ruthless.


    With a flick of his hand, the wind arrows fired, slicing into the boar from every direction. The first volley pierced through its armor, opening fresh wounds. Black blood splattered the ground.


    But Kanoru didn¡¯t stop. He kept firing. The boar howled in agony, but he showed no mercy.


    Again and again, the wind arrows struck, slicing through the monster¡¯s flesh. Chunks of its armor were stripped away, revealing raw, bloodied muscle beneath. The boar¡¯s regenerative power slowed, unable to keep up with the relentless onslaught.


    Kanoru watched carefully, looking for any sign of deception. He only ceased his attack when he sensed the monster''s heartbeat falter. The rhythmic thumping grew weaker and weaker until finally¡ªit stopped.


    The boar slumped forward, its massive body collapsing with a heavy thud. Blood pooled beneath it, and its once-furious eyes stared ahead, lifeless and dull.


    Kanoru stood still, sweat trickling down his face, his breathing heavy but steady. His eyes swept over the battlefield, scanning for any threat, but none came toward him. With the sixth gate open, raw energy surged through his body, making his muscles pulse with power, but he knew his limit. He calculated quickly¡ªhis body could withstand the strain until the sun completely set, which meant he could fight at full power until the battle ended.


    His gaze fell on Yun Ming, who staggered back, clutching his shoulder, blood gushing from the stump where his hand had been.


    His second brother-in-law had managed to retreat, but only because his elder, the higher-ranked warlock, had protected him at the last moment.


    However, she was now in perilous danger, already locked in a fierce fight against a higher-ranked goat monster. To make matters worse, two middle-ranked red-skinned dogs who had injured Yun Ming rushed in, aiming to overwhelm her.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru charged. His feet barely touched the ground as he surged forward, his sword glowing faintly with chakra. The red-skinned dogs lunged at the warlock, their claws swiping toward her exposed side.


    In a blur of motion, Kanoru appeared beside her. His sword flashed, slicing through one dog¡¯s neck before it could strike. The other turned, snarling, but Kanoru¡¯s blade moved faster, cleaving its chest open with a precise upward slash.


    The warlock glanced at him, blood streaking her face, her breathing ragged. She gave him a brief nod of gratitude before refocusing on the goat monster, her hands flaring with magic.


    Kanoru didn¡¯t stop. He turned sharply, his eyes locking onto the two higher-ranked monsters battling his comrades. The boar monster and a goat beast were pushing them back, their massive frames overpowering the warriors.


    Without a word, Kanoru sprang forward. His sword clashed with the goat beast¡¯s claws, sparks flying from the impact. With his sixth gate power, his strength matched the monster¡¯s, and with a sudden surge of chakra, he forced it back.


    The other higher-ranked warlocks, seeing him arrive, pushed harder, their attacks becoming more ferocious. In a matter of moments, Kanoru and the two warriors struck down the two monsters with precise, relentless strikes, leaving their massive bodies crumpled on the blood-soaked ground.


    But Kanoru wasn¡¯t done. His eyes narrowed as he saw the lower and middle-ranked monsters still pressing into their group, threatening to break their formation.


    Without waiting, he and the three higher-ranked warlocks regrouped, their combined auras flaring with power. They moved as one, cutting through the weaker monsters with ruthless efficiency. Their attacks were swift and coordinated, each strike covering the other''s blind spots.


    As they carved through the horde, the once-scattered warlocks of their group regained their footing, fighting with renewed vigor. With the higher-ranked warriors leading, they pressed forward, pushing back the invading monsters as the sun sank toward the horizon.

 68. Blood Moon (8)

    Four days later, Kanoru, freshly bathed, collapsed onto his bed, finally able to rest after a week of relentless battle. The war was over, and they had emerged victorious.


    The battle, however, was not won by him or the soldiers like him. It was the City Lord of Bilu City who had decided the outcome. During the final clash, the City Lord advanced to the Spirit Lord realm, and the invaders had no one strong enough to match him.


    When the City Lord and the other spirit realm experts from their army launched a coordinated assault, the enemy''s spirit realm warriors initially fought back. However, after the City Lord burned two spirit realm invaders alive in a short time, the remaining invaders fled, abandoning their army.


    With the spirit realm experts gone, the invaders were slaughtered within an hour. The spirit realms from Kanoru¡¯s side didn¡¯t bother chasing their fleeing counterparts¡ªthey focused on wiping out the enemy forces left behind.


    Now, lying on his bed, Kanoru stared at the ceiling, feeling a bitter emptiness. The week-long battle felt meaningless in hindsight. All the blood, sweat, and near-death struggles of warriors like him meant nothing when a single cultivation expert could decide the fate of thousands.


    He wondered when he would be able to reach the spirit realm, but first, he had to advance to higher-ranked samurai. He could now endure the energy of the sixth gate for at least six hours, a significant improvement, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    Tomorrow, he could exchange his hard-earned merit for resources. He would strengthen his body and spirit, shortening the path to his next breakthrough.


    But for now, he only wanted sleep. During the war, he had barely rested, always alert, never able to let his guard down. But today, with the battle over, he could finally sleep without fear, his body and mind heavy with exhaustion.


    The next morning, Kanoru¡¯s group and their families gathered in a solemn atmosphere. The week-long war had claimed the lives of 21 members of their group.


    Kanoru remained silent, not wanting to break the heavy stillness. The others in the group, except for him and his family, were either guards of the Yun Family or subordinates of Yun Feng, so he let Yun Feng speak.


    Finally, Yun Feng addressed them.


    ¡°Brothers and sisters,¡± he began, his voice steady but filled with sorrow, ¡°the battle may be over, but the war against the invaders continues. I cannot promise we won¡¯t lose more brothers and sisters in the future.¡±


    He took a deep breath, then added firmly,


    ¡°But I swear, as long as I live, none of you will have to worry about your families.¡±


    Afterward, he and the higher-ranked warlocks went to comfort the grieving families of their fallen comrades.


    Once they were done, Yun Feng, Kanoru, and the three higher-ranked warlocks huddled together to discuss their next move.


    Yun Feng started,


    ¡°Last night, I attended the celebration banquet. I heard that some groups will join Bilu City¡¯s forces and help secure the neighboring areas.¡±


    Kanoru shook his head slightly and said,


    ¡°We can¡¯t join them. We have to go to Ren County.¡±


    Yun Feng nodded in agreement, as he still needed to heal his mother, then added,


    ¡°Yeah, but we also need to inquire about what¡¯s happening in Qinhui City.¡±


    When Bilu City was under siege, no support came from Qinhui City, despite being close enough to assist. They needed to understand why.


    One of the higher-ranked warlocks, a man, suggested,


    ¡°When we head to the City Lord¡¯s mansion to exchange our merit for resources, we can inquire about Qinhui City¡¯s situation and then make a plan.¡±


    The female higher-ranked warlock, whom Kanoru called Aunty, added,


    ¡°We need to grow our group as well.¡±


    Kanoru nodded in agreement. He knew that numbers couldn¡¯t decide extraordinary battles, but having more people would increase their chances of survival. Their enemies weren¡¯t spirit realm experts, but those below that realm, and against them, more fighters meant greater endurance.


    Another male higher-ranked warlock said,


    ¡°Many groups lost their leaders in the battle. We could recruit them to join us.¡±


    Yun Feng added,


    ¡°Most of the fighters who defended Bilu City weren¡¯t part of the army¡ªthey were temporary recruits for the city¡¯s defense. Now that the battle is over, we can attract some of them to join us.¡±


    Kanoru, however, cautioned,


    ¡°The other groups will also be recruiting, and even Bilu City¡¯s army will take in some. The competition will be steep, so we need an attractive reason for them to join us.¡±


    Yun Feng nodded thoughtfully and asked,


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But what attractive point do we have?¡±


    Kanoru replied,


    ¡°The practice methods of the Three Continents and the Avatar spells from the Desert Kingdom. That might draw some people to us.¡±


    Yun Feng nodded in agreement, and they continued discussing strategies on how to attract and strengthen their group, ensuring they would be better prepared for the battles ahead.


    After a few hours, everyone who participated in the battle left the housing complex and walked toward the City Lord¡¯s mansion.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Out on the streets, people were cleaning up, removing debris from destroyed buildings, and repairing the city¡ªrestoring the damage inflicted by the battle.


    As Kanoru walked, he recognized several familiar buildings, now damaged or ruined. This wasn¡¯t his first time in Bilu City¡ªit was his second. The first time, he had stayed for only one night but had roamed the city for a few hours, as Bilu City remained lively late into the night.


    Ships didn¡¯t just arrive from Qinhui City but also from other cities. Since it took only a week to reach Shentong from Bilu City, every riverside or nearby city transported their goods here, making Bilu City a key trade hub.


    Kanoru snapped out of his wandering thoughts as they approached the City Lord¡¯s mansion. Outside, a long line of men and women stretched along the road, waiting to enter.


    Seeing the crowd, Yun Feng sighed and said,


    ¡°We should¡¯ve come earlier.¡±


    Many from their group nodded in agreement, but with no other choice, they lined up.


    After about an hour¡ªwhich Kanoru roughly estimated by the sun¡¯s movement since he had no watch¡ªhe finally stood before a table with a man seated behind it.


    The man asked for the tag given to them before the battle, used to identify participants. Kanoru handed over his tag, and the man stared at him with admiration before exchanging it for another token.


    The token was made of an unidentifiable metal with three leaves engraved on it.


    The man said,


    ¡°Once inside, ask the guard for Room No. A.¡±


    Kanoru nodded, entered the building, and approached a guard, asking for Room No. A. The guard pointed to a door where five people stood in line outside.


    After a short wait, Kanoru stepped inside the room.


    Inside the room, a table stood in the center with two elderly men seated behind it. Both had white beards and hair, yet their smooth, glowing skin resembled that of a newborn. The sharp light in their eyes revealed they still had many years to live.


    Seeing them, Kanoru immediately recognized them as Spirit Realm experts. He lowered his head, walked toward them, and bowed deeply, saying,


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    He remained bowing, only raising his head when he heard,


    ¡°Rise.¡±


    Even as he straightened, Kanoru kept his eyes on the table, avoiding direct eye contact.


    The old man on his right said,


    ¡°Give me your token.¡±


    Kanoru handed over his token. The moment it touched the old man¡¯s hand, it began to shine brightly.


    The old man then said,


    ¡°Drop your blood and refine it with your chakra.¡±


    Following the instruction, Kanoru pricked his finger and let several drops of blood fall onto the token. He watched as his blood seeped into the token and vanished.


    The old man returned the token, and Kanoru refined it with his chakra.


    Upon refining, the token revealed his merit count in his mind:


    - Red ¨C 7


    - Yellow ¨C 174


    - Green ¨C 89


    Seeing the colors, Kanoru deduced: Red must represent higher-ranked monsters he killed, Yellow for middle-ranked monsters, Green for lower-ranked monsters.


    The old man then pushed a stack of parchments toward him, saying,


    ¡°Take this and see what you want to exchange.¡±


    Kanoru flipped through the parchments, seeing herbs, fruits, ores, crystals, and various other resources, but he couldn¡¯t decide which would benefit him the most.


    He glanced at the two old men, considering their Spirit Realm expertise, and thought they might know what would help him.


    Bowing again, he asked,


    ¡°Sir, can you give me some advice?¡±


    The old man who had spoken to him replied,


    ¡°Alright. Give me your wrist.¡±


    Kanoru set the parchments down on the table and extended his wrist.


    The old man grasped it gently, and Kanoru felt an unfamiliar energy enter his body.


    To his surprise, his chakra didn¡¯t react to the foreign energy. The energy spread smoothly, thoroughly examining every part of his body before finally withdrawing.


    The old man said,


    ¡°You need resources to strengthen your body so it can withstand the energy inside the sixth gate.¡±


    Kanoru nodded, and the old man continued,


    ¡°Then you should exchange for Blood Fire Fruits, Cold Spring Liquid, Golden Sword Herb, and Nine-Eye Spider Poison.¡±


    The old man beside him added,


    ¡°Also exchange for Ice Heart Lotus.¡±


    The first old man glanced at him and asked,


    ¡°Why?¡±


    But then, as if realizing something, his blue eyes took on a silver hue as he stared at Kanoru.


    Kanoru suddenly felt pressure in his mind, as if something was probing his soul.


    Moments later, the silver hue faded from the old man¡¯s eyes, and the pressure vanished.


    The old man then said,


    ¡°You¡¯re also a lower-rank priest. In that case, yes, you can exchange for the Ice Heart Lotus as well.¡±


    Kanoru nodded and sifted through the stack of parchments, finding the names of the resources the two Spirit Realm experts mentioned.


    He checked how much merit each required. His merit was enough to exchange for many of each, but he was unsure how much to take since some resources were effective only once while others could be used multiple times.


    Seeking their guidance again, he asked for their advice. Following their suggestions, he exchanged his merit for the resources, leaving him with:


    - 1 Red merit


    - 54 Yellow merit


    - 10 Green merit


    He learned that the token could be used to exchange resources in any city ruled by their people.


    As he turned to leave, the second old man called him back and handed him a parchment made from animal fur.


    Kanoru, curious, asked,


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    The old man replied,


    ¡°A war song technique practiced by priests.¡±


    He explained that the reward was given specifically to him because he had the potential to advance to the Spirit Realm. The technique was tailored for him, and mastering it would help him comprehend the nature-sound of the wind element.


    Kanoru thanked them and left the room, learning that the resources would be delivered to him later at his lodging.


    Outside the city lord¡¯s mansion, Kanoru waited for a couple of hours until all the members of his group came out.


    Together, they went to a restaurant to eat and packed food for those left behind at the house where they were staying.


    In the evening, everyone¡¯s resources were delivered.


    At night, while eating dinner, the group discussed their next steps. They agreed not to leave the city until they had consumed all their resources. The city was the safest place for now, as invaders could attack them anytime outside. To remain safe, they needed to increase their strength.


    Afterward, everyone went to their rooms to sleep.


    While lying in bed, Kanoru¡¯s thoughts drifted to the war song technique.


    After reading it, he finally understood why the nature-sound had remained elusive to him.


    Although he could mimic any sound in nature with his sword, he still hadn¡¯t comprehended the true nature-sound.


    The reason was clear¡ªthe sounds from his sword could only mobilize wind elemental energy. To truly comprehend the nature-sound, he needed to control the wind element with a simple vibration of his sword.


    The next day, everyone began practicing, even the ordinary people in their group.


    The world had grown too dangerous for those without power, and ordinary people could no longer survive without the ability to defend themselves.


    After two months, they had consumed all their resources.


    By then, they had gathered accurate information about Qinhui City from multiple sources.


    They learned that Qinhui City had been unable to send reinforcements because it was also under siege.


    However, Bali City¡¯s lord had aided them, helping to defeat the invaders and lift the siege.


    With this knowledge, they set out for Qinhui City.

 69. Blood Moon (9)

    In two months, Kanoru practiced daily, and his strength improved significantly.


    He could now endure the energy from the sixth gate for 15 hours.


    His sword skills also advanced. By combining the five sword styles and deepening his understanding of the way of the sword, he created his own technique.


    The technique consisted of three moves, still imperfect, but each one tripled his attack power.


    Now, even without opening the sixth gate, he could fight and defeat newly promoted higher-rank opponents.


    He also reached proficiency in the war song technique. When he performed it, he could bless his group with the power of wind, enhancing their speed.


    Now, he only needed to master it fully to comprehend the nature-sound.


    Additionally, he had advanced to mid-ranked priest.


    With all these improvements, his combat strength doubled from before.


    After arriving in Qinhui City, they stayed for one night before continuing their journey toward Ren County City.


    However, halfway through, they were forced to stop¡ªa large army of invaders blocked their path.


    Without hesitation, they joined the local forces battling the invaders.


    Their group, now a formidable force of 200 combatants, was strong enough to fight independently.


    Kanoru, capable of opening the sixth gate for 15 hours, could maintain it for the entire day¡¯s battle.


    With this, he could fight higher-rank monsters without danger and even slay weaker ones with ease.


    However, he soon encountered sentient monsters, which were far more difficult to defeat.


    Previously, higher-rank monsters fought like mindless puppets, but after slaying too many, Kanoru drew the attention of sentient monsters whose strength matched his own.


    The war dragged on for six months, with neither side gaining an advantage.


    The battle turned into a stalemate, with equal strength on both sides.


    Seeing this, Kanoru and his group chose to leave the army and take an alternate path to Ren County City.


    On the way, they came upon a besieged city, which had fallen to the invaders.


    The local forces surrounding the city were attempting to retake it, but neither side had spirit realm experts.


    The arrival of Kanoru¡¯s group tipped the scales, overwhelming the invaders.


    The city was soon reclaimed.


    Afterward, they continued their journey, fighting sporadic battles against small groups of monsters until they finally reached Ren County City.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    From Qinhui City, it would have taken 10 days to reach Ren County, but due to the monsters infesting the region, it took them eight months.


    Upon arriving in Ren County, they learned that while the cities and towns were still under the Ming Empire¡¯s control, the regions outside were dominated by monsters, making it impossible to travel directly to Ren County City.


    Thus, they joined forces with the towns and cities, helping them clear out nearby monsters.


    After another month of continuous battles, they finally reached Ren County City and entered it.


    There, they met Bai Yue¡¯s mother, who was now the commander of all forces across Ren County.


    They quickly obtained the Hundred Herb Pill for Asuna¡¯s mother.


    After consuming the pill, Asuna¡¯s mother finally awakened from her long slumber.


    To their surprise, they learned that although she had been asleep, she could hear everything happening around her.


    Thus, there was no need to explain the current state of the world to her.


    They then received a shocking revelation about the war¡¯s situation.


    To Kanoru and the others, the war had seemed like a stalemate, with both sides appearing equally strong.


    However, they discovered that their side was gradually losing.


    During the first day of the invasion, the invaders had captured many of the world¡¯s nodes.


    These nodes were the pillars regulating the world¡¯s spiritual energy flow.


    The invaders sought to corrupt the nodes, altering the world¡¯s laws to favor their race.


    If they failed to reclaim at least half of the captured nodes within 200 years, their world would be doomed.


    One such node was located in Ren County, in the valley where the Evergreen Sect was once situated.


    However, two spirit realm experts from the invaders were stationed there, preventing any direct attack.


    Although the world¡¯s rules suppressed the invaders, the presence of two spirit realm experts made it impossible for Bai Yue¡¯s mother to defeat them alone.


    She devised a plan:


    First, they would clear out all the monsters across Ren County.


    Then, they would surround the valley and launch a large-scale attack.


    While Bai Yue¡¯s mother held back the two spirit realm invaders, the thousands of cultivators would slaughter the monsters below.


    Once the battlefield was cleared, they would join forces with Bai Yue¡¯s mother to overwhelm and kill the two spirit realm invaders.


    Although spirit realm experts were overwhelmingly powerful compared to lower cultivation realms, more than a thousand cultivators attacking simultaneously could force even a spirit realm expert into a defensive position.


    With Bai Yue¡¯s mother¡¯s support, they would have a greater chance of defeating the two spirit realm invaders.


    Kanoru and his group joined forces under Bai Yue¡¯s mother, fighting for three years until they successfully reclaimed the valley.


    During this time, Kanoru advanced to Higher-rank Samurai, fully transforming the energy of all six gates into his chakra.


    His body was further strengthened, allowing him to endure the energy behind the seventh gate for two years.


    Though he remained a mid-ranked priest, he mastered the war song technique, which enabled him to step into the doorway of wind elemental energy.


    The veil concealing the wind elemental energy lifted before him, granting him direct control over the wind.


    Unlike before, he no longer needed a sword to harness the wind, as the element no longer harmed him.


    This mastery made him invisible to spirit realm experts for two hours.


    After comprehending nature-sound, he chose not to pursue nature-heat or nature-cold.


    Instead, he continued to deepen his understanding of nature-sound, realizing that his comprehension was still superficial.


    He discovered that many sounds were beyond the range of human hearing, existing in the realm of the invisible sound.


    Determined to unravel the mysteries of these hidden frequencies, he continued comprehending the imperceptible sounds.


    While doing so, their group set off for Xinghai City.


    Kanoru and Asuna¡¯s family were worried about their loved ones in Mori Family territory, prompting them to battle relentlessly.


    They fought battle after battle, taking five years to finally reach Xinghai City.


    By then, Kanoru¡¯s cultivation had reached the limit of the samurai realm.


    Now, he only needed to break through the Eighth Death Gate to become a spirit realm expert.


    However, breaking through the Eighth Gate was extremely dangerous¡ªfailure could result in death.


    Even though he had more than ten years before he needed to advance, he chose the safer path.


    If he could comprehend at least 1% of the rule of wind elemental energy, he could safely advance to the spirit realm without risking his life.

 70. Blood Moon (10)

    Kanoru stood on the deck of the ship, gazing at the endless stretch of water.


    He heard Yun Feng¡¯s voice behind him, asking, ¡°Where are we?¡±


    Four days ago, they had set sail to return to Mori Family territory, but two days into the journey, a violent storm struck.


    Kanoru, with the support of Asuna and Mika, managed to create a wind barrier to protect the ship.


    Like him, both Asuna and Mika also understood the nature of cut and sound.


    Asuna had grasped it two years ago, while Mika achieved it a year ago.


    However, unlike him, they didn¡¯t deepen their comprehension of nature-sound to explore the inaudible frequencies.


    Instead, they pursued their own paths.


    Asuna learned from Kanoru how to generate hot wind and chose to comprehend nature-heat, while Mika followed the Mori family¡¯s cultivation method to master lightning elemental energy.


    Kanoru had tried to convince them to follow his path, but they refused, insisting that they would comprehend different elemental energies to help him later.


    The wind barrier shielded the ship from harm, but the violent ocean waves carried it off course.


    For two days straight, the storm raged without pause.


    Now, with the storm passed, Kanoru scanned the surroundings, his gaze drifting to the sky where the sun shone alongside the blood moon, which had been growing brighter by the day.


    By now, the blood moon¡¯s glow was so intense that it dyed the entire world in red at night.


    Shaking his head, he forced the blood moon from his mind¡ªthere was nothing he could do to influence the war situation before reaching spirit realm.


    Focusing on the immediate problem, he shouted, ¡°Quiet!¡±


    The large ship, capable of carrying 500 people, had fallen into commotion as the passengers, unable to determine their location, grew restless.


    At Kanoru¡¯s command, the crowd fell silent.


    Turning to the ship¡¯s captain, he asked, ¡°Can you tell where we are?¡±


    The captain, glancing around the featureless ocean, hesitated before replying, ¡°Not right now. I¡¯ll need to look at the stars tonight to calculate our position.¡±


    Kanoru stared at the sun, still in the east, realizing there were many hours before nightfall.


    He asked again, ¡°Then what do we do now?¡±


    The captain replied, ¡°First, we need to inspect the ship for any damage.¡±


    Kanoru nodded and offered, ¡°Tell us what help you need.¡±


    The captain said, ¡°I¡¯ll need some wood-elemental warlocks to help repair any damage we find.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes swept over the deck and fell on Gu Mingzhu, who had grown from a teenage girl into a stunning woman.


    Both she and Asuna had become even more beautiful with age.


    Kanoru called out, ¡°Mingzhu, come here.¡±


    She walked over gracefully and, once beside him, asked softly, ¡°Husband, do you need anything?¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Kanoru said, ¡°The captain needs help from our wood warlocks to repair the ship if it¡¯s damaged. Take some of your team members with you.¡±


    Now a Higher-ranked warlock, Gu Mingzhu is the team leader of all the wood-elemental warlocks in their group.


    She nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Without delay, she went to gather her team.


    Kanoru watched the captain and Gu Mingzhu leave.


    He then turned to his group members and their families and said, ¡°Except for the team leaders and the two deputy commanders, everyone return to your rooms. Do not worry, I will ensure your safety.¡±


    Over the years, as Kanoru¡¯s strength grew to become the strongest in the group, he naturally became their commander.


    The crowd nodded and whispered among themselves.


    Some shouted, ¡°Yes, commander!¡± before leaving the deck, leaving only the five team leaders, the two deputy commanders, and a few ship crew members.


    Kanoru and his group, excluding the crew, walked toward the tip of the ship, away from the crew''s earshot.


    He glanced at the group and, seeing that everyone except Mingzhu was present, said, ¡°The captain said he¡¯ll be able to tell us our location tonight.¡±


    Luo Chen, one of the deputy commanders, asked, ¡°How?¡±


    Both he and Asuna¡¯s mother served as the deputy commanders due to their strength, which, although slightly lower than Kanoru¡¯s, is still just a step away from advancing to the spirit realm like him.


    Mika answered, ¡°By reading the stars.¡±


    Though Mika wasn¡¯t a team leader, she was present as Asuna¡¯s maid and also because she had married Luo Chen.


    Luo Chen had joined their group after falling in love with Mika.


    Kanoru then turned to Hou Li and asked, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of the supplies. How many days will they last?¡±


    Hou Li, a burly man with chubby cheeks and the team leader of the earth-elemental warlocks, replied, ¡°The journey from Xinghai City to your homeland takes a week. For safety, I brought supplies to last us ten days.¡±


    Kanoru calculated¡ªthey had already been sailing for four days, which meant they had supplies for six more days.


    Yun Feng, now the team leader of the metal-elemental warlocks, said, ¡°Then we have to find land in six days.¡±


    Pan Lian, the team leader of the water-elemental warlocks, scoffed, ¡°Yun Feng, are you an idiot? The ocean isn¡¯t without food.¡±


    Kanoru nodded and instructed, ¡°Lian, I want your team to hunt food and scout the path ahead later after the captain determines where we are.¡±


    Having discussed everything necessary, Kanoru said, ¡°Let¡¯s go rest. We¡¯ll meet again when the stars are visible.¡±


    Everyone nodded and walked away.


    During the storm, Kanoru and those present had stayed awake the entire time.


    Now, as the others left, Kanoru and Asuna walked together to their room.


    At night, they gathered again on the ship¡¯s deck, now joined by the captain, the first mate, and Gu Mingzhu.


    Yun Feng asked, ¡°Captain, the stars are visible. What can you tell us?¡±


    The captain replied, ¡°Wait, I need to look carefully.¡±


    He gazed at the night sky for five minutes.


    Kanoru noticed Lou Chen growing impatient, as usual.


    He stared at him, but Lou Chen didn¡¯t notice.


    However, Mika did. She understood what was going on and gently held Lou Chen¡¯s arm, preventing him from disturbing the captain.


    After a few more minutes, the captain lowered his gaze thoughtfully.


    Kanoru, giving him another moment, then asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    The captain said, ¡°I may be wrong, but I think we¡¯re near the Rose Sea.¡±


    Asuna¡¯s mother frowned slightly. ¡°Rose Sea? I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere.¡±


    Kanoru said, ¡°It¡¯s the sea along the western coast of the Sacred Continent.¡±


    Yun Feng asked, ¡°How can we be here?¡±


    The captain explained, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Athia lies between the Five Beast Continent and the Sacred Continent.¡±


    Kanoru nodded, recalling the geography.


    The Five Beast Continent was mostly in the northern hemisphere, while Athia was in the southern hemisphere, with 60% of it below the Five Beast Continent.


    The Sacred Continent was also in the northern hemisphere, just two days¡¯ journey from the northwestern part of Athia.


    From Mori territory, reaching the Sacred Continent would have taken a month, but the storm had shortened their journey to just two days.


    Kanoru asked, ¡°How far are we from the Sacred Continent¡¯s coast?¡±


    The captain replied, ¡°I think we¡¯ll be able to see the coast in a week.¡±


    Kanoru turned to his people and said, ¡°Inform the others¡ªwe¡¯re heading to the Sacred Continent.¡±


    They nodded and walked away, leaving only Asuna and Gu Mingzhu with him.


    Both women clasped one of his palms, their fingers gently entwined with his.


    Kanoru gazed ahead as the ship came alive with the crew shouting orders and preparing to head west.


    He hadn¡¯t asked the captain to turn back because he already knew what had happened to Mori territory after the invasion.


    Back in Xinghai City, he had learned that nothing had happened.


    The Mori territory, only connected to Athia through two passages, had no nodes, so the Greyrose Circus hadn¡¯t attacked them.


    He also learned that his parents were safe and his sister was now a mid-ranked samurai.


    With no worries about his homeland and the Sacred Continent being closer, Kanoru didn¡¯t want to prolong their time at sea.


    If another storm struck, he wouldn¡¯t know where the waves would take them again.

 71. Blood Moon (11)

    The large ship sailed eastward, cutting through the gentle waves as the blood moon cast its constant crimson hue over the ocean. Its light painted the waters with a shimmering layer of red, making it impossible to tell whether it was day or night. The horizon remained a blurred line between the sea and the sky, both dyed in the same ominous shade.


    A few kilometers ahead of their route, deep beneath the waves, a lone figure sat cross-legged on the ocean floor. His form remained unaffected by the crushing pressure or the cold, murky waters. His long, dark hair floated sluggishly around his face, and his eyes, dimly glowing violet, remained closed in meditation. Before him, a black rod was embedded into the ocean bed, its shaft pulsing with a steady purple light. With each pulse, a faint ripple of energy surged from its tip, seeping into the ocean floor, vanishing beyond sight.


    The water around the rod was strangely still, unaffected by the ocean currents. Schools of fish that drew too close stilled mid-swim, their eyes turning dull before their bodies drifted lifelessly away. Even the flow of the sea itself seemed to slow, as if bound by some invisible force emanating from the rod¡¯s core.


    The figure opened his eyes slightly, glancing toward the west. His lips curled into a faint smile, revealing sharp, inhuman teeth. The purple light in his eyes deepened as he whispered to himself, his voice carried by the water in a haunting murmur, ¡°A ship is headed here.¡±


    He remained still, his expression indifferent, but his thoughts turned dark. ''Are they coming for the node?'' The possibility crossed his mind briefly, but he quickly dismissed it. It did not matter. Whether they came seeking the node or were merely unfortunate travelers, he could not allow them to leave alive.


    Without lowering his gaze, he raised his palm. A worn parchment appeared, floating just above his hand. Its surface was etched with twisted symbols that writhed unnaturally, as if the ink itself were alive. The parchment flickered with a dim purple light, and from its edges, a sickly fog began to seep. The miasma spread outward, darkening the water in a wide radius.


    Suddenly, the parchment ignited. Despite being submerged, it burned with cold, violet flames, crumbling into ashes that drifted toward the seabed. The purple fog thickened, expanding in all directions, coiling around the lifeless fish scattered near the ocean floor. Slowly, the eerie mist sank into the dead flesh, seeping into the scales, bones, and eyes.


    The stillness of the ocean shattered. One by one, the lifeless fish began to writhe. Their bodies jerked violently, trembling as if their flesh resisted the corruption. Then, without warning, they burst apart from within. Thousands of tiny, grotesque explosions painted the water with trails of flesh and blood.


    The blood and shredded flesh did not dissipate. Instead, as though guided by an unseen hand, the fragments drifted toward one another, congealing unnaturally. The gore melded into massive, pulsating orbs¡ªeach one roughly two meters in size. The blood eggs floated eerily in the water, expanding and hardening as they absorbed more flesh.


    Moments later, the first egg quivered violently. A jagged claw, covered in slimy fish scales, pierced through the shell. The claw twitched once, then tore the egg open. From the ruptured sphere crawled a hunched, nightmarish creature.


    Its misshapen body was covered in glistening fish scales, its long limbs ending in webbed, clawed hands. The creature¡¯s head was misshapen¡ªpartially human in shape, yet dominated by two large, bulging fish eyes. Slits resembling gills lined its neck, and sharp fins protruded from the ridge of its hunched back. Its legs were long and thin, jointed awkwardly, with webbed fins sprouting from the calves.


    One after another, the remaining blood eggs hatched, unleashing identical monsters. Hundreds of them swarmed through the ocean, their eyes vacant, yet filled with mindless bloodlust.


    The figure sitting before the rod gazed at the monstrosities with cold satisfaction. He opened his mouth and spoke in a tongue not meant for mortals. The words, guttural and wet, slithered through the water, incomprehensible to human ears. The fish monsters shuddered at the sound, their bodies trembling as if bound by the voice itself. Then, without hesitation, they turned toward the west.


    Propelled by powerful, webbed limbs, the creatures surged through the water. Their scaled bodies moved with terrifying speed, closing the distance between them and the ship sailing unknowingly into their path.


    The figure lowered his hand and closed his eyes once more. The violet light pulsed faintly from the rod, sinking deeper into the node. The ocean floor trembled ever so slightly beneath him.


    The ship was now only a matter of time.


    Ji Min, a water elemental warlock, glided through the ocean ahead of the ship, scouting the way to ensure no large sea beasts threatened the vessel¡¯s path. His sharp eyes scanned the depths as he moved effortlessly through the water, a thin bubble of swirling water enclosing his face, allowing him to breathe.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Suddenly, he paused. His eyes narrowed. *Was there movement?* He wasn¡¯t sure, but the faint disturbance in the distant darkness made him uneasy. Without hesitating, he dove deeper, the water around him parting slightly with his warlock control. The ocean grew darker as he descended, but then¡ªhe saw them.


    Tiny, sinister red glows flickered in the distance, dozens of them. *Eyes? No...* As they drew closer, he spotted the twisted, inhuman forms moving swiftly through the water¡ªthe fish monsters.


    His eyes widened in horror. Without wasting another second, he turned and shot upward. The water beneath his feet twisted into a powerful spiral, propelling him toward the surface. His heart pounded as the freezing pressure lessened. With a final burst of power, he broke through the water''s surface, slightly ahead and to the side of the ship¡¯s path. His voice rang out in desperation, ¡°Monsters ahead!¡±


    The crew and passengers on the deck turned toward him, their faces contorting with alarm.


    Kanoru, standing at the bow, instantly recognized the urgency in Ji Min¡¯s voice. His sharp eyes locked onto the ocean behind the warlock, noticing the dark shapes rising. Without hesitation, he roared, ¡°Pan Lian, follow the plan!¡±


    Pan Lian, the team leader of the water elemental warlocks, responded immediately. ¡°Team, start to work!¡± she shouted.


    The warlocks in her team, positioned along the ship¡¯s edges, raised their palms toward the ocean. Their elemental energy surged in unison. The water below the ship began to crystallize, rapidly freezing into thick sheets of ice. The icy layer spread outward, expanding swiftly, creating a protective barrier over the surface.


    Ji Min, running across the water, glanced back and exhaled sharply in relief as he saw the ice stretching toward him. ''I¡¯m out of danger.'' With a final push, he leapt toward the forming ice, aiming to land safely on its surface.


    But just as he jumped, three fish monsters burst out of the ocean behind him.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed. From the bow of the ship, he saw the horrific scene unfold in an instant. Ji Min¡¯s body was still in mid-air when the monsters lunged, their jagged teeth clamping down on him. The warlock let out a strangled gasp as their jaws tore into his flesh. Blood sprayed across the ice as more fish monsters leapt from the water, sinking their claws into his body.


    ¡°Ji Min!¡± A heart-wrenching cry erupted from the ship as the warlocks and crew watched helplessly.


    The monsters dragged Ji Min down, shredding him mercilessly. His blood stained the frozen surface crimson, and his lifeless body sank beneath the water.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes turned cold, his fury surging. He raised his arms, mobilizing his spirit. Hundreds of wind arrows materialized around him in an instant, crackling with sharp elemental energy. With a wave of his hand, the arrows screamed through the air, slicing into the fish monsters. The ocean turned red as dozens of them were torn apart, their lifeless bodies floating above the surface.


    The fish monsters were only middle-ranked creatures, and Kanoru¡¯s attacks were more than capable of damaging higher-ranked monsters. Most of the monsters above the water were cut to pieces, and even those still beneath the surface were pierced by the barrage of arrows.


    For a moment, it seemed like they were gaining the upper hand.


    The ocean churned violently as hundreds more fish monsters surged from the depths, their twisted forms breaking through the surface with unnatural speed. Their glowing eyes burned red with bloodlust, and they swarmed forward, their grotesque bodies writhing as they charged across the ice.


    The blood of the slain monsters seeped into the water, spreading unnaturally. The floating corpses of the fish monsters quivered violently, then burst apart in a grotesque explosion of flesh and gore. Chunks of meat and blood sprayed in all directions, staining the ice crimson.


    The corrupted blood slithered through the water like living tendrils, slamming into the hundreds of charging monsters. The still-living creatures convulsed as the tainted blood merged into their bodies. Their eyes darkened into a deeper, more menacing red. Their scales blackened and thickened into jagged, armor-like plates. Their bodies swelled grotesquely as their strength surged.


    Ten of the fish monsters suddenly shrieked in a shrill, ear-splitting cry. Their auras spiked violently, and their power burst upward¡ªthey had evolved, becoming higher-ranked monsters.


    The crew on the ship barely had time to react.


    Without hesitation, everyone above middle-rank leapt onto the ice. Their feet landed heavily on the frozen surface, and without delay, they unleashed a barrage of spells at the oncoming horde.


    But no matter how many fell, more came.


    From every direction, fish monsters leapt out of the ocean, scrambling onto the ice. Their claws raked across the surface, their webbed feet pounding as they closed in.


    Even worse, the monsters that died upon the ice did not remain still. Their corpses quivered violently, then exploded into a cloud of flesh and blood fog. The mist slithered unnaturally toward the surviving monsters, merging into their bodies. The living monsters roared as their power surged further, their movements growing faster, their scales thicker.


    Lou Chen, his eyes blazing with fury, stretched out his hand. A surge of purple flame erupted from his palm, swirling violently. With a swift motion, he swept his arm forward, and the flames roared across the ice. The hellish fire engulfed the nearest wave of fish monsters. The creatures screeched in agony, their scales blackening as they were incinerated into ash.


    Asuna, moving gracefully, brandished her sword. With a flick of her wrist, multiple wind blades shot out, slicing through the approaching fish monsters. One of the creatures lunged at her, but her sword danced in the air, cutting the monster into thousands of pieces before it could reach her.


    But then, she noticed something. The fish monster she had just slain did not burst into flesh and blood fog. Its dismembered body simply lay still, lifeless and unmoving.


    Her eyes narrowed sharply as realization struck her.


    She turned toward the others and shouted, ¡°Use the power of nature from your element to kill them!¡±


    Her voice cut through the chaos, and the others instantly understood.

 72. Blood Moon (12)

    Kanoru stood on the bow of the ship, his sharp eyes sweeping over the battle raging across the ice. The warlocks clashed fiercely against the monstrous horde, spells lighting up the night with vibrant streaks of elemental power. Ice spears impaled fish monsters, stone spikes crushed their bodies, and flames reduced them to ash. The once-daunting horde was steadily thinning, their corrupted blood no longer able to empower the living.


    Kanoru did not join the fight. He remained still, a commander watching his forces from a distance. Not every battle required his direct involvement. His role was to lead¡ªto see the larger picture.


    The turning point came with Asuna''s sharp observation. Once the warlocks began infusing their spells with the true nature of their elements, the fish monsters fell without bursting into corrupted blood fog. Their numbers dwindled swiftly.


    On the far edge of the ice, Asuna''s mother unleashed her final spell. She raised her hands, and a coiling serpent of cloud-like mist formed above her. With a graceful gesture, she sent the ''Cloud Snake'' spell slithering through the air.


    It dove through the last remaining fish monster, its vaporous form passing cleanly through the creature¡¯s body. The fish monster¡¯s eyes widened in frozen horror as its flesh instantly turned to ice. The monster¡¯s frozen form stood still for only a breath before shattering into countless glimmering shards.


    For a moment, the battlefield was silent.


    Then, the warlocks, the ship¡¯s crew, and the families watching from the deck erupted into cheers. The haunting cries of the fish monsters were no more, and the ocean''s surface stilled. Relief swept through the crowd, their faces brightening with hope.


    But Kanoru did not celebrate. His gaze remained locked eastward.


    The ship''s captain approached him, his boots crunching softly on the icy surface. He stood beside Kanoru, glancing at the corpses of the slain monsters still floating in the crimson-stained sea. With admiration in his voice, he said, "Your team members are strong."


    Kanoru didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were fixed on the distant horizon.


    On the ice, Lou Chen and Asuna''s mother also turned toward the east. Their faces, moments ago filled with triumph, were now drawn with grim realization.


    The sun had fully sunk behind them, plunging the ocean into deeper darkness. The blood moon remained alone in the sky, painting the sea with its unrelenting crimson hue. The light made the water glimmer with an eerie sheen, turning the horizon into a bleeding scar.


    Without a word, Kanoru leapt from the bow. His figure cut through the air as he crossed the entire expanse of ice in a single, graceful bound. He landed lightly on the water¡¯s surface, standing effortlessly upon it as though it were solid ground. His eyes remained fixed toward the east.


    A heartbeat later, Lou Chen and Asuna¡¯s mother joined him. Their footsteps barely rippled the surface as they walked across the water to stand by his side.


    Lou Chen exhaled heavily, his voice barely above a whisper. "We¡¯re screwed," he muttered. His eyes were locked on the distant sea, his fists clenched tightly.


    Kanoru¡¯s expression remained steady, his voice calm but firm. "No need to lose hope," he said without looking at Lou Chen. His eyes remained unwavering on the distance. "We three are one step away from advancing to the Spirit Realm. And with the higher-ranked warlocks in our team, we have a fighting chance."


    Lou Chen let out a low, shaky breath. He glanced at Kanoru and saw the resolve in his eyes, and his own wavering spirit steadied. Determination hardened his features.


    "You''re right," Lou Chen said, his voice stronger now. His eyes narrowed with fierce resolve, and his lips curled into a defiant grin. "I¡¯ll take the lead."


    Without hesitation, his body erupted in a surge of power. Purple flames burst from his frame, swirling around him in wild, chaotic waves. The fire twisted and expanded, engulfing his entire form. In an instant, Lou Chen transformed into a towering five-meter fire elemental. His body took on the shape of a humanoid figure wreathed in flame, but his head had morphed into the ferocious visage of a lion. The beastly face roared soundlessly, its mane of fire crackling with feral intensity.


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Just as Lou Chen stepped forward, the ocean before them split violently.


    A massive column of water exploded upward, sending waves crashing outward in every direction. The three of them stood their ground, their eyes narrowed against the stinging spray.


    Then, from the depths, a figure emerged.


    The being burst from the sea, rising into the blood-soaked night. His pale, lifeless face was twisted into a monstrous grin. His hollow eyes, glowing with an unnatural purple light, locked onto them.


    The figure¡¯s skin was corpse-like, deathly white, marred with crude, uneven stitches that ran across his neck, chest, and arms. His black robe clung wetly to his emaciated frame, and his long, gray hair floated in clumps around his face, slick with seawater. His mouth hung open unnaturally wide, revealing jagged, inhuman teeth and a snake-like tongue that flicked out hungrily.


    The air grew heavy with suffocating malice.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes hardened as he stared at the figure.


    From behind, he could feel the ship¡¯s crew and the warlocks on the ice falling silent. The victorious cheers died instantly. Their eyes widened with terror. Every heartbeat on the battlefield pounded loudly in their ears.


    They knew what they were looking at.


    The pale figure¡¯s twisted gaze swept across them, and a slow, chilling smile spread across his face.


    The unmistakable aura of the Spirit Realm surrounded him like a suffocating storm.


    The ocean was deathly silent except for the steady sound of waves lapping at the ice.


    The blood moon¡¯s crimson light illuminated his twisted form as he floated above the water, staring down at them with soulless eyes.


    Lou Chen¡¯s flames roared brighter, and his monstrous form braced itself for battle.


    But in the eyes of every warlock and crew member, dread sank into their bones.


    For they were now face to face with a Spirit Realm Invader.


    Lou Chen¡¯s massive flaming form shot forward, a roaring inferno blazing across the water. His steps sent purple flames surging outward, boiling the ocean surface with each stride. His eyes, burning with unyielding determination, locked onto the figure.


    Kanoru and Asuna¡¯s mother ran behind him, their feet gliding smoothly over the water. Kanoru¡¯s sharp eyes never left the enemy, watching intently for any reaction. Yet the figure remained still, unmoving, as though unbothered by the fire elemental charging at him.


    Lou Chen¡¯s colossal fist, wreathed in violent purple flame, swung forward with crushing force. The air trembled from the sheer heat, the sea beneath them hissing as it evaporated.


    But just as the flaming punch was about to make contact, the figure''s hand snapped upward with blinding speed.


    In the blink of an eye, he caught Lou Chen¡¯s fist.


    The massive lion-headed elemental came to a sudden, jarring halt.


    For a heartbeat, the two remained locked in place, Lou Chen¡¯s flaming power surging furiously against the figure¡¯s outstretched hand. The flames lashed violently against the figure¡¯s pale skin, but he didn¡¯t even flinch. The fire roared, but the figure¡¯s grip was iron, his expression vacant.


    Then, without warning, the figure¡¯s leg whipped upward.


    His foot sank into Lou Chen¡¯s stomach.


    A sickening thud echoed across the sea.


    In a single, effortless motion, Lou Chen¡¯s massive body was launched backward.


    Kanoru barely had time to process what had happened. One moment, he saw Lou Chen¡¯s fiery fist connecting. The next, Lou Chen was soaring through the air like a broken comet.


    The towering fire elemental shot backward, flying between Kanoru and Asuna¡¯s mother. His massive form, still ablaze, streaked past them before crashing violently onto the icy battlefield behind them. The impact sent a shockwave of flames and steam surging outward, and the ice splintered beneath him, cracking into jagged fragments.


    Neither Kanoru nor Asuna¡¯s mother glanced back. Their focus remained locked on the enemy.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed. Without breaking stride, he unsheathed both of his swords. The twin blades gleamed under the blood moon''s eerie light¡ªone glimmering a brilliant crimson, the other a frigid, shimmering blue.


    The moment his hands tightened around the hilts, elemental power surged through his veins. His aura spiked violently, the wind around him whipping into a wild storm. With a burst of speed, he closed the remaining distance.


    The ocean splashed violently beneath his feet as he darted toward the figure.


    With fluid precision, Kanoru swung both swords in a cross-slash. The reddish blade ignited with searing flames while the blue sword shimmered with crackling frost. The twin elemental forces carved through the air in a spiraling arc, blazing and freezing in unison.


    At the same time, Asuna¡¯s mother came to a sudden stop. Her feet pressed lightly on the water, her form steady and calm despite the tension in the air.


    She raised her hands, and a swirling mass of cloud-like mist spread around her. The cloud billowed outward, covering the water¡¯s surface in a low-lying fog.


    Her eyes glimmered with sharp focus. She extended her hand downward, and with a slow, deliberate motion, she directed the cloud into the depths of the sea.


    From beneath the ocean¡¯s surface, the mist coiled and condensed.


    A massive serpent, formed entirely of dense cloud, slithered silently through the water. Its fluid body snaked through the waves, its hazy form rippling as it vanished into the ocean depths.

 73. Blood Moon (13)

    Kanoru¡¯s blades became a blur of motion, slashing and slicing with blinding speed. His swordplay was swift and precise, each strike aimed at the figure¡¯s vital points. Yet, no matter how fast or sharp his attacks were, they were all intercepted.


    The figure remained rooted in place, unmoving. With a single hand shrouded in swirling purple light, he blocked every one of Kanoru¡¯s strikes. The swords clashed violently against the purple aura, but the figure¡¯s arm barely wavered.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed. His blows carried enough force to shatter stone, yet the figure deflected them effortlessly.


    Gritting his teeth, Kanoru¡¯s grip tightened. The edges of his twin blades gleamed with a radiant blue glow. The power of wind and ice surged into the swords, intensifying their lethality.


    With a burst of speed, Kanoru swung both blades in a sweeping arc. The frost-coated edge clashed against the purple light. Sparks burst outward in a brilliant display, crackling as cold and corruption collided.


    But still, the figure held firm, his expression vacant and unshaken.


    A short distance away, Asuna''s mother stood with her hands outstretched, her eyes focused. The cloud snake she commanded slithered through the ocean depths, undetectable beneath the crashing waves.


    Silent and swift, it coiled through the water, drawing closer to the figure¡¯s feet.


    In a flash, the snake surged upward, aiming to strike from below.


    But just before it could make contact, a surge of purple fog erupted beneath the figure.


    The corrupt mist slithered and condensed into a swirling mass, forming into a massive, spectral snake. Its glowing eyes locked onto the cloud serpent as it lunged upward.


    The two serpents clashed violently.


    The water around them convulsed from the impact. The sea roared as the freezing mist from the cloud snake spread, turning the surrounding water into jagged shards of ice. The purple fog snake twisted and coiled violently, matching the cloud snake in ferocity.


    The two spectral beasts twisted and clashed, dragging each other deeper into the ocean¡¯s depths.


    For a few intense moments, they struggled for dominance.


    Then, Asuna''s mother suddenly winced, a sharp gasp escaping her lips. Pain shot through her chest, and she staggered back slightly.


    The cloud snake shuddered. A moment later, it was overwhelmed.


    A burst of purple light erupted from below as the fog snake broke free, coiling around its prey. The cloud snake was torn apart, its form dissipating into mist.


    The corrupted serpent shot upward with a vengeful screech.


    Asuna''s mother¡¯s eyes widened. She leapt backward, her hands weaving swift gestures. Towering ice walls surged upward between her and the snake, creating a frigid barrier.


    The purple fog snake slammed into the first wall, shattering it instantly. It continued forward, crashing through one ice wall after another.


    With each impact, the ice exploded into shards, yet Asuna¡¯s mother kept summoning more, retreating with swift, fluid steps.


    But before the fog snake could breach the final barrier, a massive purple fireball came streaking from the distance.


    It smashed into the fog snake with a deafening explosion.


    The detonation sent purple flames and corrosive mist bursting outward, consuming the spectral snake in a violent inferno. When the flames dispersed, the snake was gone.


    Asuna''s mother turned around, glancing over her shoulder.


    Lou Chen, now back in his towering lion-headed form, stood with his palm still extended. Faint trails of fire flickered around his hand, his eyes calm and unwavering.


    She gave him a small nod of gratitude.


    Lou Chen returned the gesture with a firm nod.


    Without pause, he raised his hand again. Purple flames gathered, swirling violently. The massive inferno condensed into a colossal fireball, crackling with unstable power.


    With a low growl, Lou Chen thrust his hand forward.


    The massive fireball rocketed toward the figure.


    Kanoru, still slashing at the figure, sensed the incoming blast. His eyes flashed with caution, and without hesitation, he leapt backward, somersaulting through the air and landing several meters away.


    The fireball crashed into the figure with a thunderous impact.


    The explosion sent a violent shockwave outward, shattering the ice and churning the water violently. Thick fog spread across the battlefield, blanketing everything in a heavy, blinding mist.


    For a brief moment, the world was shrouded in silence.


    As the fog gradually dissipated, the figure came into view.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He stood there¡ªcompletely unscathed.


    Not a single mark marred his pale skin.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes widened slightly, his grip tightening around his swords.


    Before anyone could react, the figure suddenly vanished.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes barely had time to register the disappearance before his instincts screamed danger.


    In a flash, he crossed his blades in front of him, forming an X-shaped defense. A surge of wind erupted outward, creating a transparent barrier around him.


    But in the same instant, a foot crashed into his wind barrier.


    The barrier shattered instantly.


    The figure¡¯s kick struck Kanoru¡¯s twin swords with such force that his arms went numb from the impact.


    The next moment, Kanoru was sent hurtling backward.


    He sailed through the air, crashing into the water with enough force to send a massive wave splashing upward.


    Without missing a beat, Kanoru slammed the tip of his blue sword into the ocean.


    A burst of frost spread outward from the blade. Ice rapidly formed beneath his feet, anchoring him.


    The force of his flight slowed as the icy platform expanded. A few seconds later, he finally skidded to a halt.


    Panting slightly, Kanoru¡¯s eyes lifted toward the battle.


    His gaze locked onto the fight ahead.


    Asuna¡¯s mother, now covered in faint glowing skin runes, moved with graceful speed, her ice magic striking swiftly and precisely.


    Lou Chen, still in his lion-headed elemental form, fought beside her. His massive purple flames roared with every step, unleashing waves of fire with each attack.


    The two clashed relentlessly with the figure. Their combined assault kept him momentarily at bay. The figure was forced to split his attention, blocking one attack while striking back at the other.


    Despite his immense power, he couldn¡¯t use his full strength with both of them attacking in unison.


    Seeing the momentary opportunity, Kanoru¡¯s eyes flashed with renewed determination.


    Without wasting a second, he burst forward, his ice and wind propelling him across the water.


    Kanoru exhaled sharply, his breath steadying as he burst forward. His twin blades gleamed with cold blue and burning red light, slashing in perfect harmony with Lou Chen¡¯s roaring purple flames and Asuna''s mother¡¯s sharp, piercing frost. The three of them moved as one, their strikes swift and relentless.


    With each blow, the figure staggered slightly, forced to block or parry the synchronized assault. Yet, before the figure could retaliate, the higher-ranked warlocks, Asuna, and Mika surged into action.


    A barrage of elemental spells rained down upon the figure.


    Searing fireballs, jagged ice spears, whirling blades of wind, and crackling bolts of lightning crashed down in a relentless cascade. The force of their combined might illuminated the battlefield with a blinding light, engulfing the figure entirely.


    Kanoru, Lou Chen, and Asuna''s mother didn''t hold back anymore.


    From the very beginning, the three of them had restrained themselves, holding back their true strength. They knew the figure was powerful¡ªif they revealed their full might too soon, the figure would have grown wary. An alert Spirit Realm invader would be far more difficult to defeat.


    They had waited for this moment.


    Now, with the figure surrounded by an overwhelming wave of elemental force, they unleashed everything.


    Lou Chen roared as his purple lion form erupted with flame, sending a wave of fire that twisted and spiraled into the blast.


    Asuna''s mother spread her arms wide, and massive clouds of ice and frost swirled into the assault, sharp crystalline spears raining down like jagged knives.


    Kanoru''s blades gleamed brighter. With a single slash, he sent a surge of wind and ice that merged with the elemental barrage, adding to the catastrophic storm.


    The figure was completely engulfed.


    The ocean roared violently. The force of the impact sent massive waves crashing outward, forcing Kanoru and the others to brace themselves.


    Kanoru dug his feet into the water, his body low as he stabilized himself, sliding back slightly from the shockwave. The ocean beneath him quivered and rippled violently.


    When the last explosion echoed across the sea, a massive wall of mist and steam surged upward.


    The world was momentarily drowned in thick fog.


    Kanoru squinted through the haze, his chest rising and falling heavily. He narrowed his eyes, scanning the fog.


    ''I doubt that killed him,'' he thought grimly, his grip tightening around his swords.


    ''But if he¡¯s seriously injured, it¡¯ll be enough.''


    Kanoru wasn¡¯t naive. The Spirit Realm invader was too powerful to be slain so easily, but if they could inflict enough damage, he might hesitate.


    ''If he thinks killing us means risking his own life, he¡¯ll flee.''


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as a faint glimmer of purple light flickered through the fog.


    The mist began to dissipate.


    A violent, malevolent energy surged from within, driving the fog away with each pulse.


    Then, the figure emerged.


    Kanoru¡¯s breath caught.


    The black robe that had once shrouded the figure was completely destroyed. His pale, stitched flesh was now bare and exposed. His body was far more muscular than before¡ªhulking and grotesque¡ªhis sinews rippling like a monstrous behemoth.


    The once-lifeless skin was torn and bloodied, marred with jagged cuts and seared burns. Ice still clung to patches of his skin, creating frozen shards that glistened with droplets of blood.


    But the wounds didn¡¯t slow him down.


    Instead, the figure¡¯s entire form seemed to radiate raw, primal power.


    A thick, suffocating wave of purple energy poured from his body in pulsating waves. The air itself seemed to crackle with dark energy.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply.


    Suddenly, the figure vanished.


    Kanoru¡¯s instincts screamed.


    He barely caught the faint ripple on the surface of the water¡ªthe subtle distortion caused by the figure''s feet brushing against it.


    ''He¡¯s heading for the ship.''


    Kanoru¡¯s stomach tightened. His eyes snapped toward the distant ice where the warlocks, the crew, Asuna, Gu Mingzhu, and the others stood.


    The figure was moving toward them with terrifying speed.


    ''If he reaches the ship, it¡¯s over.''


    Kanoru¡¯s blood turned cold.


    ''Asuna, Gu Mingzhu, and the others...''


    They would be slaughtered.


    None of them, not even the higher-ranked warlocks, would be able to withstand a single strike from the Spirit Realm invader.


    Kanoru didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He spun on his heel and charged after the figure, his feet pounding against the water¡¯s surface, his blades cutting through the spray.


    Behind him, Lou Chen and Asuna''s mother saw the danger and instantly followed.


    Their eyes were sharp with determination. They knew the stakes.


    The three of them sprinted with all their might, their feet barely skimming the ocean¡¯s surface as they raced to intercept the figure.


    But the invader was fast.


    Too fast.


    The distance between him and the ice shrank rapidly.


    Kanoru gritted his teeth.


    ''He¡¯s going to make it.''


    A sudden surge of raw power pulsed within him.


    His eyes blazed with ferocity.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate.


    A feral, violent green aura erupted from his body, swirling violently like a raging storm.


    The ocean beneath him quivered from the sudden surge of energy.


    His skin turned a vivid, blood-red hue, his veins bulging and glowing faintly with a faint emerald light. His eyes, sharp and intense, gleamed with an otherworldly brilliance.


    The once-faint aura of a higher-ranked warlock now roared with a terrifying, unfamiliar presence.


    In that moment, Kanoru¡¯s energy felt no different from that of the Spirit Realm invader himself.


    The figure, still charging forward, suddenly skidded to a halt.


    Sensing the overwhelming surge of power, he turned his head slightly.


    His lifeless purple eyes narrowed as they locked onto Kanoru.


    The invader slowly turned to face him, his mouth twitching into a cruel, distorted grin.


    Kanoru, his green aura blazing violently, charged straight toward him.

 74. Blood Moon (14)

    Asuna stood on the ice, her knuckles trembling as she clutched the hilt of her sword. Her eyes remained fixed on the distant battle, watching the green and purple flashes violently collide in the darkening expanse. Each clash sent towering waves surging into the sky, the ocean churning with the force of their battle.


    Her vision blurred with tears.


    She could barely see them anymore¡ªonly faint streaks of green and purple light clashing amidst the endless water. The battle was moving farther and farther away.


    Asuna¡¯s heart pounded painfully in her chest.


    ''He¡¯s taking the fight away from us... away from the ship...''


    Her hands clenched tighter.


    ''He¡¯s... trying to die alone.''


    Beside her, Gu Mingzhu approached slowly. Her steps were hesitant and unsteady. She stopped next to Asuna, her hands trembling slightly, her lips pale.


    Her voice cracked as she whispered, ¡°Sister... tell me... husband did not...¡±


    Her words caught in her throat, unable to finish.


    Asuna didn¡¯t look at her. She couldn¡¯t. Her eyes remained on the flashes in the distance.


    Her voice came out hollow.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. ¡°He opened the Eighth Gate¡ªDeath Gate.¡±


    Gu Mingzhu¡¯s breath caught. Her eyes widened slightly, then filled with tears. She stared silently at the battle, her lips trembling.


    Suddenly, from the edge of the ice, Asuna¡¯s mother¡¯s voice rang out sharply.


    ¡°All higher-ranked, follow us!¡± she commanded, her voice steely and unyielding. ¡°If Kanoru cannot take the invader with him, then we will avenge him!¡±


    Her voice was filled with resolute fury.


    But there was hesitation in the group.


    Some of the higher-ranked warlocks exchanged uneasy glances.


    One of them muttered, ¡°The commander took the enemy away from us... now we can escape.¡±


    Another quickly agreed. ¡°He gave us the chance to survive. If we run now, we can live!¡±


    Several nodded in agreement, their faces pale with fear.


    Asuna and Gu Mingzhu remained silent.


    Their faces were cold, expressionless. They didn¡¯t say anything.


    They didn¡¯t plead for anyone to follow them.


    Kanoru was their husband.


    They didn¡¯t expect anyone else to follow them to their deaths.


    Asuna¡¯s heart was already set.


    ''Even if I die... I will take revenge for him.''


    But suddenly, Pan Lian¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and mocking.


    She scoffed loudly.


    ¡°Do you fools really think that if the commander loses... you¡¯ll escape?¡± she spat, her eyes narrowed with disdain. ¡°Do you believe you can run from a Spirit Realm being?¡±


    Her cold, biting words rang through the group.


    The hesitant warlocks stiffened slightly.


    Pan Lian¡¯s voice was filled with scorn.


    ¡°You¡¯ll just die tired,¡± she sneered.


    Before anyone could respond, Hou Li suddenly stepped forward, his face grim and resolute.


    His fists clenched tightly, and his eyes blazed with unwavering determination.


    ¡°Even if the commander doesn¡¯t kill the invader,¡± he declared, his voice strong and defiant, ¡°he will still seriously injure him.¡±


    He turned sharply toward the group.


    ¡°Which means... it will be easier for us to finish the bastard off!¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Hou Li turned and sprinted across the ice, running toward the distant battle.


    Asuna¡¯s eyes flickered toward him.


    Her heart clenched slightly.


    ''He¡¯s going.''


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Then, one by one, the warlocks who had remained silent¡ªthe ones who wanted revenge¡ªbegan to move.


    They clenched their weapons and ran after Hou Li, their eyes sharp with bloodthirsty resolve.


    The hesitant ones, who had wavered moments ago, stood frozen.


    They glanced at one another, their eyes flickering with uncertainty.


    Then, one of them clenched his jaw.


    ¡°Leader Hou Li is right,¡± he muttered through gritted teeth.


    Another hesitated briefly before speaking.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t take revenge for the commander...¡± he rasped, his voice filled with bitterness, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to sleep for the rest of my life.¡±


    Another suddenly growled, his eyes hard with resolve.


    ¡°If I run... my family will disown me.¡±


    The hesitant warlocks glanced at each other again.


    And then, from the ship behind them, a voice suddenly rang out.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    The warlocks turned sharply, their eyes wide.


    The family members¡ªwives, husbands, children, and friends¡ªstood on the deck of the ship.


    Their eyes were filled with tears and desperation.


    ¡°Go!¡± they shouted again. ¡°Go fight with the commander!¡±


    The hesitant warlocks¡¯ eyes hardened.


    Without another word, they turned and ran.


    Their hesitation vanished.


    They charged across the ice, their feet pounding against it, their eyes fixed on the distant flashes of green and purple.


    Asuna¡¯s breath hitched as she turned slightly.


    She saw them running¡ªdozens of them.


    The hesitant ones who had faltered moments ago were now running with unwavering determination.


    Her lips parted slightly.


    Her hands tightened around the hilt of her sword.


    Her eyes were firm, unyielding.


    She turned back toward the battle, her expression cold with fierce resolve.


    Even if she lost her life...


    Even if her body was torn apart...


    She would take revenge for Kanoru.


    The battle raged on.


    Kanoru¡¯s twin swords slashed relentlessly, carving through the invader¡¯s flesh. Blood sprayed into the air with every strike, staining the ocean crimson. Deep gashes crisscrossed the invader¡¯s body, exposing muscle and bone beneath the pale, stitched skin.


    But for every wound Kanoru inflicted, he suffered in return.


    The invader¡¯s fists and feet struck him like battering rams.


    A kick slammed into his ribs¡ªhis body whipped violently through the air, crashing into the waves.


    Before he could recover, the invader appeared behind him.


    A sharp punch struck his back, sending him spiraling forward again.


    Kanoru coughed violently, blood splattering from his mouth. His chest heaved with every labored breath.


    From a distance, it appeared as though they were evenly matched¡ªtheir blows equally vicious, their movements equally swift.


    But Kanoru knew the truth.


    *I¡¯m losing.*


    The invader¡¯s strength was relentless.


    He could fight for hours¡ªperhaps even days¡ªwithout tiring.


    But Kanoru¡¯s time was slipping away.


    His veins burned. His muscles screamed in agony. His body was being consumed at a terrifying speed.


    He could feel his vitality withering¡ªfading rapidly with every second.


    He slashed again. His swords cut through the invader¡¯s chest, slicing through flesh and muscle down to the bone. The invader¡¯s blood splattered across the ocean¡¯s surface.


    But Kanoru¡¯s vision was already blurring.


    *I¡¯m running out of time.*


    Even as he fought, he knew the truth.


    His slashes were powerful¡ªhis blades tore through the invader¡¯s body mercilessly.


    But it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    *Even if I die... my members might be able to finish him off.*


    He could only hope that the wounds he inflicted now would give his people a chance.


    But he knew the cost.


    *Even if they can kill him... many of them will die.*


    His chest heaved violently as he staggered back.


    The invader¡¯s stitched face twisted into a lifeless, mocking sneer.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He felt the burning pain in his chest, the trembling in his legs.


    *I have one hour left...*


    His gaze hardened.


    *No choice... I have to use it.*


    His grip tightened around his swords.


    The twin blades suddenly began to vibrate violently in his hands.


    A sharp, whistling sound cut through the air.


    The ocean surface quivered.


    The wind elemental energy from the surroundings stirred violently.


    The air rippled.


    From every direction¡ªfar beyond the battle¡ªwind elemental energy surged toward Kanoru.


    The very currents of the world shifted.


    Wind essence from kilometers away rushed toward him, twisting into a violent cyclone above the battlefield.


    The swirling tempest climbed higher and higher into the sky.


    The clouds churned and the wind elemental energy gathered¡ªmerging together into a single, colossal form.


    In the sky, a massive sword of wind began to take shape.


    The sword was enormous, its form stretching across the sky like a divine executioner¡¯s blade.


    But Kanoru didn¡¯t stop.


    He channeled more energy.


    The colossal sword glimmered with countless razor-sharp currents.


    It wasn¡¯t just raw wind energy.


    He fused it with **Nature-Cut** and **Nature-Sound**¡ªthe unique elements he had honed over years of mastery.


    The **Nature-Sound** spell pulled on the wind elemental energy by manipulating sound that was imperceptible to the human ear. The inaudible vibrations mobilized the wind energy from every direction, making it impossible for the invader to sense the buildup.


    The **Nature-Cut** spell then condensed the gathered wind, forging it into a devastating blade with the cutting force of countless storm currents.


    But Kanoru knew the risk.


    The move was unstable.


    He could never control it.


    And now, he didn¡¯t need to.


    *I¡¯ll use him as the coordinate.*


    His blood-soaked eyes locked onto the invader.


    The colossal sword in the sky began to fall.


    It plummeted rapidly, shrinking smaller and smaller as it descended.


    The enormous sword condensed, its massive form shrinking into a smaller and smaller shape.


    It became invisible to the naked eye¡ªmoving faster than even the invader could perceive.


    The invader didn¡¯t see it.


    Not until it was too late.


    Kanoru¡¯s feet suddenly burst off the water¡¯s surface.


    His body blurred forward with unnatural speed.


    Before the invader could react, Kanoru crashed into him¡ªhis arms locking around the invader¡¯s body in a sudden, desperate embrace.


    The invader¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    But then he felt it.


    A sudden piercing sensation.


    A thin, almost transparent blade had silently pierced through Kanoru¡¯s back.


    The tip of the sword jutted out from the invader¡¯s chest.


    The invader¡¯s purple eyes widened in disbelief.


    Kanoru gritted his teeth.


    His arms tightened.


    He didn¡¯t let go.


    Then¡ª


    The sword exploded.


    A brilliant flash of green and silver erupted from Kanoru¡¯s back.


    The invader¡¯s body shook violently as the sword burst into countless wind blades, slicing through his body from the inside out.


    The explosion of wind energy tore into the invader¡¯s torso, shredding muscle and flesh, sending a rain of blood into the air.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes fluttered slightly.


    He felt himself weakening.


    His grip loosened.


    His breath faltered.


    And then¡ªhis body fell.


    His bloodied form slipped lifelessly from the invader¡¯s arms and plummeted toward the ocean.


    His broken body struck the waves.


    The water splashed violently around him.


    And then¡ªhe began to sink.


    Slowly, silently, his bloodied figure disappeared beneath the surface.


    The ocean swallowed him whole.

 75. Blood Moon (15)

    The invader, for the first time, let out a bone-chilling roar.


    The sound echoed violently across the ocean, sharp and guttural, unlike anything the warlocks had ever heard. It was a cry of agony¡ªraw and primal.


    Blood burst from within his mutilated body. The countless slashes Kanoru had inflicted, already carved deep into his flesh, split further. The wind blades that had detonated inside him continued to tear at his insides. His organs were shredded. His bones splintered and cracked audibly.


    He staggered backward, coughing out blackened blood.


    The water element warlocks dove into the ocean without hesitation. Their forms vanished beneath the crimson-stained waves, swiftly searching for Kanoru¡¯s sinking body.


    Above, the other warlocks unleashed a barrage of elemental spells.


    Flames roared. Lightning crackled. Ice spears rained down in a blizzard of frost and fury.


    The invader, weakened beyond recognition, howled as the spells drowned him.


    His body was already broken¡ªmissing entire chunks of flesh. His left arm had been blown off by the wind explosion. His torso was a mangled ruin, his belly torn open, exposing what remained of his bloodied innards.


    Half of his face had melted away, blackened and scorched by Lou Chen¡¯s fire, leaving only a charred skull with a single glowing purple eye. His remaining limbs were frozen, with patches of solid ice clinging to his skin.


    And finally¡ªhe fell.


    The once-terrifying spirit realm invader, whose mere presence had driven the entire crew to despair, collapsed into the ocean.


    The waves splashed and swallowed him whole.


    The water darkened with his blood.


    And then he sank¡ªslowly, silently¡ªdisappearing beneath the surface.


    Moments later, the water warlocks resurfaced.


    In their arms, they carried Kanoru¡¯s limp, blood-soaked body.


    His form was barely recognizable¡ªhis clothes in tatters, soaked in blood. His skin was pale, and his chest was still, unmoving.


    The warlocks rushed toward the ice platform.


    As soon as they laid Kanoru down, Asuna and Gu Mingzhu dropped to their knees beside him.


    ¡°Asuna¡­¡± Gu Mingzhu whimpered, her voice trembling.


    Asuna¡¯s hands were already on Kanoru¡¯s bloodied chest.


    Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    ¡°Kanoru¡­ wake up¡­¡± she whispered brokenly, her fingers trembling as they brushed his blood-soaked hair from his face.


    Gu Mingzhu clutched his arm with both hands, her knuckles white, her tears falling onto his motionless body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave us¡­¡± her voice cracked.


    The two women sobbed quietly over Kanoru¡¯s still form.


    But then¡ª


    Lou Chen, his face bloodied and dirtied with soot, suddenly felt a faint stirring in the air.


    Through his tear-blurred vision, he noticed something impossible.


    The massive hole that had torn through Kanoru¡¯s belly and out his back was closing.


    The flesh was knitting back together.


    The exposed organs were mending.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Even the splintered ribs were slowly fusing.


    Lou Chen¡¯s eyes widened, tears still glistening on his face.


    ¡°Kanoru is alive!¡± he shouted hoarsely.


    His voice rang out over the ice.


    Everyone present froze.


    The warlocks, who had been mourning their commander only seconds before, suddenly turned in disbelief.


    Asuna¡¯s eyes widened.


    Without hesitation, she pressed her trembling hand against Kanoru¡¯s chest.


    For one agonizing moment, she held her breath.


    And then¡ªshe felt it.


    Thump.


    Her eyes widened.


    Thump.


    His heart was beating.


    Weak¡ªbut steady.


    ¡°H-he¡¯s¡­¡± she stammered. Her voice cracked, unable to finish the sentence.


    Kanoru¡¯s mother, still exhausted from the battle, knelt beside her daughter. Her hand, trembling slightly, reached out.


    She placed her palm gently over Kanoru¡¯s abdomen and closed her eyes.


    She released a small pulse of energy¡ªa probing current of elemental force.


    And then she felt it.


    Her eyes flew open in astonishment.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± she whispered.


    Her voice was barely a breath.


    But she knew what she was sensing.


    Her energy traced through Kanoru¡¯s internal channels.


    And she discovered the truth.


    All eight of Kanoru¡¯s gates were permanently open.


    Completely linked with his chakra channels.


    There was no longer any separation.


    No longer any resistance.


    The gates that should have killed him by draining his vitality were instead surging with power.


    The loss of his life force is being replenished.


    She felt it clearly¡ªthe flow of Wind elemental energy.


    It was rushing into Kanoru¡¯s body from the world around him.


    The wind itself was filling his empty channels, making up for his lost vitality.


    And it wasn¡¯t a conscious effort.


    It was happening on its own.


    Asuna¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes widened with comprehension.


    Her voice was barely a whisper as she muttered in disbelief.


    ¡°...He did it¡­¡±


    She looked down at Kanoru, her eyes filling with awe and thought.


    ¡°At the last moment¡­ his understanding of wind elemental energy reached 1%.¡±


    ¡°Which means¡­¡± she breathed, her eyes shining with realization, ¡°...he can now absorb wind elemental energy and convert it into his vitality and power... even without being aware of it.¡±


    ¡°His body will continue to absorb the wind around him¡­ and it will sustain him... forever.¡±


    The warlocks stood frozen, stunned into silence.


    They stared at Asuna¡¯s mother in disbelief, their minds still processing her words.


    They had only caught the faint, trembling phrase: ¡°He did it.¡±


    But they didn¡¯t understand what Kanoru had done.


    Yun Ming, slumped against a piece of floating ice with his left arm missing and his face streaked with blood, weakly lifted his head.


    His voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper.


    ¡°W-what¡­ did he do¡­ Mother?¡± he asked through labored breaths.


    Asuna¡¯s mother turned to him, her eyes shimmering with relief and awe.


    Her voice was soft but clear, carrying through the crowd.


    ¡°Kanoru¡­ at the last moment¡­¡± she said slowly, her lips trembling into a smile, ¡°advanced and entered the spirit realm.¡±


    For a heartbeat, the entire battlefield was utterly still.


    No one spoke.


    No one moved.


    The only sound was the faint lapping of waves against the ice and the ship creaking in the distance.


    And then¡ª


    A sudden eruption of joy swept through the warlocks.


    Someone let out a ragged cheer.


    Then another.


    Suddenly, voices rose all around them.


    A wave of ecstatic roars burst from the crowd.


    ¡°We won!¡±


    ¡°Commander¡¯s alive!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still with us!¡±


    ¡°H-he advanced! He advanced to spirit realm!¡±


    Warlocks threw their arms around each other, gripping their comrades tightly.


    Some wept openly. Others laughed with wild relief.


    They had been certain their commander would die. They had braced for his loss, for the grief that would follow.


    But now¡ªhe was not only alive¡ªhe had broken through the mortal barrier.


    And with Kanoru¡¯s strength having reached this level, their safety would increase tenfold.


    Lou Chen turned toward the others, his voice rough but filled with elation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the ship¡­¡± he rasped, barely able to contain his joy.


    A faint, tired smile pulled at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°¡­and share the good news.¡±


    A few warlocks knelt and gently lifted Kanoru¡¯s unconscious body from the ground.


    Careful hands cradled him, treating him as if he were the most precious thing in the world.


    Though the massive hole through his belly was completely healed, the warlocks still carried him delicately, almost reverently, as if afraid he might still break.


    Asuna knelt beside them, wiping the tears from her eyes with her blood-streaked hands.


    But as she watched Kanoru being lifted, her eyes hardened with sharp resolve.


    Her voice, still hoarse from crying, rang out clearly.


    ¡°Someone get the head of the invader.¡±


    Pan Lian, who was crouched nearby catching her breath, snapped her head toward Asuna in surprise.


    She blinked, her eyes slightly wide.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Asuna, after nearly losing her husband, to still have the presence of mind to think of the spoils.


    Asuna wiped her face, her eyes sharp and unwavering.


    She turned to Pan Lian, her voice firm.


    ¡°The head of the invader is worth one golden merit,¡± she explained evenly.


    Her hands clenched into trembling fists, but her eyes remained clear and determined.


    ¡°With that merit, we can exchange it for resources.¡±


    She glanced over her shoulder toward her mother and Lou Chen.


    Her voice lowered, but her tone was filled with conviction.


    ¡°Enough resources for Mother and Lou Chen to also advance to the spirit realm.¡±


    Pan Lian¡¯s eyes widened slightly at her words.


    But then¡ªher lips curled into a sharp grin.


    She slapped her fists together and barked out a sharp command.


    ¡°You all heard Madam Commander! Let¡¯s go!¡± she roared.


    Without hesitation, she and her team dove into the ocean.


    They vanished beneath the waves in pursuit of the invader¡¯s mangled corpse.

 76. Sacred Continent

    Kanoru¡¯s eyes slowly fluttered open to the dim, crimson-hued world.


    For a brief moment, his vision was blurred.


    The faint glow of the blood moon filtering through the cabin window mixed with the golden sunlight, creating a soft, dreamlike haze.


    He blinked a few times, his pupils adjusting to the gentle light.


    His body felt¡­ strangely light¡ªas though a heavy weight had been lifted.


    There was no lingering pain, no ache from his previous wounds.


    He felt comfortable, as if he had just awoken from a peaceful slumber.


    But then¡ª


    The memories surged back into his mind.


    The battle.


    The invader¡¯s monstrous strength.


    The wind sword pierced through both of them.


    The sensation of his life slipping away.


    His eyes snapped wide open.


    In an instant, he sat up abruptly, throwing the light sheet covering his body aside.


    His hands frantically ran over his torso, his fingertips searching for the gaping wound that had torn through his belly and back.


    But there was¡­ nothing.


    No injury.


    Not even a scar.


    Kanoru¡¯s hands hovered over his stomach in disbelief, his breathing quick and shallow.


    The sudden movement startled the two occupants in the room¡ªone sitting on each side of his bed.


    They stirred awake with a sharp intake of breath, their bleary eyes blinking rapidly as they focused on the figure sitting upright.


    Both pairs of eyes¡ªone fiery and sharp, the other soft and gentle¡ªwidened in shock.


    It took them only a second to register what they were seeing.


    And then¡ªboth women lunged forward.


    ¡°Asuna? Mingzhu?¡± Kanoru barely had time to say their names before he was wrapped in their arms.


    Both women clung to him, burying their faces against his chest, their bodies trembling slightly.


    Their arms squeezed him tightly, as if afraid he might vanish if they let go.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    He felt wetness against his skin and heard the faint sound of muffled sobs.


    He could feel their tears soaking into his shirt.


    His brows knit together in confusion.


    ¡°¡­Why are you two crying?¡± he asked softly, his voice still slightly hoarse.


    Asuna¡¯s shoulders shook faintly, and she lifted her head slightly, her eyes red and swollen from crying.


    Her voice cracked with raw emotion.


    ¡°W-we thought¡­¡± she choked out between sobs, ¡°w-we thought you were going to die¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off, breaking at the end.


    Kanoru¡¯s arms, still stiff with surprise, slowly relaxed.


    He wrapped them around both women, holding them tightly.


    He could feel their trembling frames pressed against him, their warm tears dampening his skin.


    He slowly nodded, understanding their fear.


    But in the back of his mind, he was still confused.


    He had felt himself dying¡ªhe was sure of it.


    And yet¡­ he was alive.


    And his body was fully healed.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked slowly.


    His voice was low and slightly rough.


    He glanced between Asuna and Gu Mingzhu, his eyes filled with puzzlement.


    ¡°Who saved me?¡±


    He frowned slightly.


    Somewhere in the back of his mind, he thought perhaps one of his comrades had used a rare spiritual treasure or some unknown power to revive him.


    But Asuna shook her head, her tear-streaked face lifting to meet his eyes.


    ¡°No one saved you,¡± she whispered softly.


    Her voice was steady, but her eyes were still wet with emotion.


    Gu Mingzhu sniffled slightly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°You saved yourself.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    He stared at her, confused.


    But before he could ask, she gripped his hand tightly, her eyes brimming with joy.


    ¡°Your cultivation realm advanced¡­¡± she whispered, her voice trembling.


    Her lips parted into a soft, trembling smile.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°¡­to the Spirit Realm.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    For a moment, he froze, his thoughts grinding to a halt.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± he breathed softly, barely registering the word.


    Without another word, he closed his eyes.


    He quickly turned his focus inward, activating his inner vision.


    And then¡ªhe saw it.


    His eight gates were now permanently unlocked.


    Completely open.


    And more than that¡ªthey were linked.


    His chakra channels now formed a continuous, circular flow, creating an entirely new chakra circulation.


    Wind elemental energy flowed through his meridians effortlessly, without obstruction or resistance.


    It surged through his body, replenishing his vitality¡ªeven without his conscious control.


    His eyes snapped open.


    Slowly, he raised his right palm before his eyes.


    He took a slow breath and willed his chakra to the surface.


    A faint, silvery-blue mist of chakra swirled around his hand.


    And then¡ª


    With just a thought, he manipulated it.


    The mist shifted, bending and stretching.


    It twisted into the shape of a blade, thin and sharp.


    Then it melted into a serpentine form, slithering along his fingers.


    With another thought, it morphed into a sphere and floated just above his palm, rotating slowly.


    His breath hitched slightly.


    This was the ability of the Divine Samurai Realm¡ªthe spirit realm.


    The ability to manifest and shape chakra with mere will.


    He had finally advanced.


    After twenty-eight years of coming into this world¡­


    He had finally broken through.


    He could feel it¡ªthe new vitality surging through him.


    His muscles felt lighter and stronger, his senses sharper.


    And though he could not tell precisely how much his lifespan had extended, he knew one thing for certain:


    If he were not killed in battle, he could now easily live for more than a century.


    His heart was still racing slightly.


    He lowered his hand, his eyes flickering between Asuna and Gu Mingzhu, who were both watching him with tearful smiles.


    Neither of them said anything.


    They simply watched him take it all in.


    A few minutes later, the door burst open.


    Asuna had already shared the news with the rest of the crew.


    One by one, the members of the ship flooded in to see him.


    Some were laughing with relief.


    Some were still wiping away their tears.


    Others knelt before him, clutching his hands in gratitude and reverence.


    And for the next few hours, the entire ship celebrated.


    Warlocks came to see him one by one, offering their joy, their relief, and their admiration.


    But after a while, Kanoru gently raised his hand.


    He gave them a tired but grateful smile.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ for coming,¡± he said softly.


    His voice was warm but slightly strained with exhaustion.


    ¡°But¡­ I need some time alone.¡±


    The warlocks hesitated briefly, concerned for his well-being.


    But seeing the calm determination in his eyes, they slowly bowed their heads and began to file out of the cabin.


    One by one, they left.


    Until only Asuna and Gu Mingzhu remained.


    Kanoru slowly looked at both of them.


    He gave a faint, reassuring smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said softly, his voice warm.


    ¡°I just¡­ need to check the changes in my body.¡±


    Though reluctant, the two women slowly nodded.


    They both leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to his forehead.


    And with tearful smiles, they quietly left the room.


    Kanoru slowly leaned back against the headboard, closing his eyes.


    Kanoru took a deep breath and slowly closed his eyes once more.


    The soft hum of the ship¡¯s creaking frame and the faint sound of waves lapping against its hull faded into the distance.


    His consciousness turned inward, sinking into the depths of his being.


    It was time to truly explore the changes brought by his advancement to the Spirit Realm.


    ---


    He started with his body.


    Slowly, he sent his perception flowing through his limbs, his chest, and his core¡ªcarefully sensing every part of himself.


    And immediately, he noticed the difference.


    His cells¡ªonce only capable of holding chakra¡ªwere now brimming with it.


    But more than that¡ªthey had changed.


    His chakra was no longer the same¡ªit was now infused with wind elemental energy.


    Every single cell of his body carried tiny, shimmering traces of wind energy, making his entire form feel weightless and swift, as though he were part of the wind itself.


    His skin, his muscles, even his bones were subtly enhanced¡ªtheir density and flexibility increased by the fusion of chakra and wind elemental power.


    But that was only the beginning.


    Kanoru pressed deeper, turning his attention to the Eight Gates.


    He sensed the familiar warmth of the seventh gate¡ªonce the pinnacle of his mortal cultivation.


    But now, there was more.


    His brows furrowed slightly in concentration.


    He realized the eighth gate was no longer separate.


    It was¡­ within the seventh gate.


    The two gates had merged into one, forming a large, expansive space within him.


    A boundless void-like chamber where chakra and vitality mingled and fused together.


    His heart quickened slightly.


    The chakra source.


    Before his advancement, every cell in his body had acted as a source of chakra.


    But now¡ªthere was another.


    The chakra source, or spirit source, was a core reservoir of power¡ªa space that continuously gathered and refined chakra mixed with wind elemental energy.


    This source was far more potent than his previous reserves.


    He could feel it¡ªpulsating steadily like a second heart, overflowing with energy.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in focus.


    While fighting, he would now consume chakra from this source first.


    Only when it was depleted would his cells begin supplying chakra.


    This meant his combat endurance had increased significantly.


    His energy reserve had at least tripled¡ªand it was still improving.


    Even now, the evolution of his body was ongoing.


    He could feel it.


    His entire being was slowly but surely merging with the wind elemental spirit.


    His body was becoming one with the wind, making him incomparably compatible with the element.


    He slowly lifted his hand and twitched his fingers ever so slightly.


    Instantly, a razor-thin wind blade formed at his fingertips.


    It hovered for a brief moment, its edge shimmering with a faint silvery-blue glow.


    Then¡ªwith a mere flick¡ªit whipped through the air, leaving a thin, soundless line in its wake.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    That small, effortless motion¡­


    And yet, he could sense its lethality.


    Even such a simple, casual attack could now slice through the body of a higher-rank enemy.


    The realization made his heart pound slightly.


    The leap in power was astounding.


    And he was still evolving.


    ---


    Satisfied with his physical condition, Kanoru shifted his focus inward once more.


    He entered his spiritual world.


    The moment he did, his breath hitched slightly.


    Floating around his soul was a faint, shimmering rune, slowly shifting and evolving.


    It pulsed softly, its ethereal glow ebbing and flowing like the wind itself.


    Kanoru slowly reached out his consciousness, brushing against the rune.


    The moment he made contact, his mind flooded with a sudden, overwhelming clarity.


    He could feel it¡ªevery fragment of understanding he had ever gained regarding wind elemental energy.


    The cutting edge of a blade, the invisible pressure of a gust, the mournful wail of a storm¡ªevery sensation, every experience of the element¡ªwas contained within that rune.


    And more than that¡ªit was still growing.


    A soft breath escaped his lips as he stared at it in awe.


    He could feel it in his bones¡ªthis rune was a gift from the world itself.


    A reward for reaching the Spirit Realm.


    With this rune, his comprehension of wind elemental energy would continue to deepen.


    But more importantly¡ª


    He could create spells from it.


    Spells that could help his descendants and close ones understand wind elemental energy.


    He could pass down his insights, making it easier for them to advance to the Spirit Realm in the future.


    For a brief moment, he stared at the rune, the faint light reflecting in his eyes.


    Then he slowly pulled his consciousness back.


    ---


    Kanoru sat on the bed, his eyes half-lidded in thought.


    His hands slowly clenched and unclenched as he processed everything he had discovered.


    His power had soared.


    But his journey was far from over.


    He knew¡ªfrom the fragments of information he had gleaned about the Spirit Realm from others¡ªthat advancing in this realm was not about cultivating more chakra.


    It was about deepening his understanding of the element.


    Currently, he had only 1% comprehension of wind elemental energy.


    The road ahead was long.


    He would have to refine and expand his insight, allowing his understanding to grow.


    At 21% comprehension, he would advance to the Spirit Lord Realm.


    And at 51%, he would reach the Spirit King Realm.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes glimmered faintly with determination.


    He wanted to start practicing immediately.


    The desire to immerse himself in the wind¡ªto deepen his understanding¡ªburned fiercely in his chest.


    But he slowly exhaled, reining himself in.


    There were other matters that required his attention.


    The ship.


    The journey to the Sacred Continent.


    He had been unconscious for hours¡ªpossibly longer.


    He needed to see how their voyage was progressing.


    With a faint sigh, he slowly pushed himself off the bed.


    His body felt light and swift, filled with vitality.


    He walked toward the cabin door, his steps soundless, as though he were gliding on the wind itself.

 77. Triston City

    Three days later, in the wee hours of dawn, a faint knock sounded at Kanoru¡¯s door.


    Still seated on the edge of his bed, he stirred slightly, his eyes half-lidded in meditation.


    ¡°Commander, land ahead has been spotted,¡± the voice called softly from the other side.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes slowly opened.


    Without making a sound, he rose from the bed, casting a glance at the two figures still sleeping soundly beneath the covers.


    Asuna¡¯s arm was loosely draped over Gu Mingzhu¡¯s waist, their faces serene and peaceful.


    For a moment, he simply stood there, watching them.


    His lips curved faintly, but there was also a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    Ever since he had survived the ordeal against the invader, the two had been unstoppable.


    Enthusiastic in their relief, they had taken it upon themselves to celebrate his survival¡ªevery night.


    Kanoru''s back ached slightly just thinking about it.


    If he hadn''t advanced to the Spirit Realm, he was fairly certain that the two of them would have drained him dry.


    A wry chuckle slipped past his lips.


    With a final glance at the sleeping pair, he quietly slipped out of the room, leaving them undisturbed.


    ---


    Stepping onto the deck, Kanoru was immediately greeted by the cool morning breeze.


    The salty scent of the ocean filled the air, and the soft pink hues of dawn painted the horizon.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, honing in on the faint outline of land in the distance.


    But even from this distance, his enhanced vision¡ªnow sharp as an eagle¡¯s¡ªallowed him to see clearly.


    He could make out the sandy beach soil stretching along the coastline.


    Further inland, he spotted clusters of coconut trees, their leaves swaying gently in the wind.


    He stood there for a brief moment, simply observing.


    Then, with a faint breath, he slowly raised his hand.


    The wind stirred in response.


    Chakra flowed through his meridians, carrying the wind elemental energy with it.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru¡¯s feet lifted from the deck, his body slowly rising into the air.


    He drifted upward, light as a feather, riding on the currents of wind.


    Higher.


    Higher.


    The ship grew smaller beneath him, its sails billowing softly in the morning breeze.


    He continued his ascent, passing through the clouds, the blood moon''s faint glow still visible in the morning sky.


    From this height, most Spirit Realm cultivators would have no choice but to fall back to the earth.


    Only those who had advanced to the Spirit Lord Realm could fly freely.


    But Kanoru was different.


    His wind elemental affinity allowed him to soar even before reaching the Spirit Lord Realm.


    His deep understanding of the element granted him the ability to manipulate the wind at will¡ªmaking the sky his domain.


    He paused mid-air, hovering within the clouds, and slowly swept his gaze across the landscape.


    From this vantage point, he could survey the continent ahead.


    His eyes narrowed, scanning the land.


    And then¡ªhe spotted it.


    In the distance, scattered among the rolling hills, he made out clusters of small buildings.


    Tiny specks of movement¡ªno larger than ants¡ªtrailed through fields and along narrow roads.


    Villages.


    Towns.


    But further to the south, something caught his attention.


    His eyes narrowed sharply.


    By the ocean, he spotted a large city¡ªa sprawling mass of stone and wood structures stretching along the coastline.


    And it was under siege.


    Even from afar, he could clearly see it.


    Thick smoke curled into the morning sky, and faint explosions of elemental energy flashed along the city walls.


    But what drew his attention most was the battle itself.


    The city was occupied by invaders.


    Kanoru''s eyes narrowed, and his jaw tightened.


    The defenders¡ªthe people of the Sacred Continent¡ªwere the ones besieging the city.


    He could see them¡ªmasses of armored warriors and warlocks gathered outside the city walls, launching coordinated attacks against the fortified city.


    His gaze shifted toward the city interior, and he spotted familiar figures.


    Invaders¡ªtheir forms distinctly inhuman, some clad in dark, twisted armor, others emanating corrupted auras.


    The people of the Sacred Continent were fighting to reclaim their own city.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    He had seen enough.


    Without hesitation, he slowly descended back through the clouds, his figure obscured by the mist.


    He soared back toward the ship, the wind carrying him effortlessly.


    Within minutes, his feet softly touched down on the deck.


    He quickly made his way toward the captain¡¯s quarters, where the ship¡¯s navigator and helmsman were discussing their course.


    Without preamble, Kanoru''s voice rang out with calm authority.


    ¡°Change direction. Head further north.¡±


    The captain''s brow furrowed slightly, clearly confused.


    ¡°North, Commander?¡± he asked hesitantly. ¡°The land is straight ahead.¡±


    Kanoru''s eyes glimmered faintly, his tone firm and unwavering.


    ¡°There¡¯s a city to the south occupied by the invaders. We¡¯ll steer clear of it for now.¡±


    The captain¡¯s expression stiffened slightly.


    Hearing the mention of invaders, he quickly saluted and gave the necessary orders.


    The crew bustled into action, swiftly altering the ship¡¯s course.


    But Kanoru wasn¡¯t done.


    Once the order was given, he turned on his heels and strode back to the deck.


    Without a word, he once again rose into the air, his body light and swift, carried effortlessly by the wind.


    He soared upward¡ªpiercing through the clouds¡ªand turned toward the city.


    This time, he flew with purpose.


    Faster.


    The wind howled around him, parting in his wake as he sliced through the sky like an arrow.


    When he reached the battlefield, he remained high above the clouds, observing the battle below.


    But this time, he did not remain hidden.


    He slowly descended through the mist, allowing the blood moon¡¯s crimson light to reflect off his figure.


    And he revealed himself.


    The human camp, caught off guard by the sudden appearance of an airborne figure, stared upward in confusion.


    Then, they realized.


    Gasps rippled through the ranks.


    Cries of shock and disbelief spread.


    ¡°A spirit realm expert¡­!¡± someone shouted.


    The cry echoed across the battlefield, drawing the attention of everyone present.


    From the human camp, two figures suddenly soared into the sky, their bodies moving swiftly and gracefully through the wind.


    Both were Spirit Realm cultivators, and like Kanoru, they comprehended the wind elemental energy.


    The first was a man with sharp features and short, silver hair, his robes embroidered with green swirling patterns, marking his affinity with the wind.


    Beside him was a woman with long, flowing raven-black hair, dressed in a light, flowing garment that billowed with every gust, the hem traced with silver threads.


    Their eyes were piercing and vigilant as they approached, clearly wary of the unknown cultivator who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Kanoru hovered in the air, watching them calmly.


    But before they could question him, he offered a slight nod and introduced himself.


    ¡°I am Kanoru. My people and I arrived near the Sacred Continent by accident, caught in a storm.¡±


    His voice was steady, his tone calm but firm.


    The two Spirit Realm cultivators exchanged brief glances, then slowly relaxed their postures.


    Sensing no hostility from him¡ªand recognizing the wind elemental energy flowing naturally around him¡ªthey accepted his explanation without further suspicion.


    ¡°I see,¡± the silver-haired man finally spoke. ¡°You must have felt the increase of wind elemental energy the closer you came.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes flickered faintly.


    Indeed, he had noticed it.


    Even before arriving at the continent, he had sensed the concentration of wind elemental energy thickening in the atmosphere.


    He hadn¡¯t given it much thought at the time, assuming it was a natural occurrence.


    But now, he realized that the Sacred Continent¡¯s dominant elemental forces were the reason.


    Fire, Water, Wind, and Earth.


    These four elements governed the continent, their energies thriving in abundance, making elemental comprehension more attainable and breakthroughs more frequent.


    The two cultivators then gestured for him to follow, and Kanoru descended with them, flying down toward the human camp.


    They led him to a large command tent positioned on a hill overlooking the battlefield.


    Inside the tent, several Spirit Realm cultivators were already gathered, their presence filling the space with powerful auras.


    At the center of the group sat a woman with regal bearing, exuding an air of noble authority.


    She was clad in dark crimson armor with silver inlays, her long chestnut hair tied into a loose braid draped over her shoulder.


    Her sharp, azure eyes locked onto Kanoru the moment he entered the tent.


    Though she remained seated, her presence was commanding.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he immediately sensed the difference in her aura.


    She was not an ordinary Spirit Realm cultivator.


    She was at the Spirit Lord Realm.


    One step above them.


    The Lord of the Army.


    ¡°Duchess Anelise Zandarin,¡± the woman introduced herself, her voice steady and measured.


    Her tone and gaze were calm, but there was no mistaking the sharpness in her eyes¡ªassessing him carefully.


    Kanoru met her gaze with his own, his eyes steady and unyielding.


    After a brief exchange of formalities, they quickly moved on to the topic at hand.


    Anelise and the other Spirit Realm cultivators explained the situation.


    The reason they were besieging the city was due to a node located within it.


    ¡°A node?¡± Kanoru asked, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Anelise nodded.


    Kanoru understood the strategic importance of the nodes; he knew that each infected node strengthened the invaders¡¯ hold over the world, slowly corrupting the land under their rule.


    The Nightmare Clan¡ªthe invaders¡ªwere using the node to strengthen themselves.


    Within the city, with the node in their control and slowly being infected by the rule of Nightmare, they could display 95% of their strength.


    Outside the city, however, their strength would be reduced to 60%.


    This was the reason the invaders refused to leave the city.


    They remained inside, where they were strongest.


    Meanwhile, the Duchess and her forces were awaiting reinforcements from their allied armies to launch a full-scale assault.


    But there was a problem.


    ¡°The invaders have two Spirit Lord cultivators of their own,¡± Anelise explained grimly.


    That was why her forces had not launched a full attack yet.


    Despite their Spirit Realm experts, they lacked the power to overwhelm two Spirit Lords.


    Kanoru listened quietly, processing the situation.


    Eventually, one of the Spirit Realm cultivators¡ªa man with a scarred face and a thick, greying beard¡ªturned to Kanoru.


    ¡°You mentioned arriving with your people, Commander Kanoru,¡± the man said. ¡°Are you and your army willing to fight with us? With your forces, we may stand a chance.¡±


    The tent fell silent.


    All eyes were on him.


    But Kanoru¡¯s expression remained calm and unreadable.


    He slowly shook his head.


    ¡°I must decline,¡± he said, his voice steady but resolute.


    The atmosphere stiffened slightly.


    Before anyone could question his refusal, he continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only recently advanced to the Spirit Realm,¡± he explained, his tone calm but firm.


    ¡°I have yet to fully grasp my strength. And my people¡­ many of them are still injured from the last battle.¡±


    He made no mention of his warlocks killing a Spirit Lord invader just days ago¡ªtheir weakened state was already proof enough.


    The Duchess nodded slowly, understanding his reasoning.


    Though disappointed, none of the Spirit Realm cultivators pressed the matter further.


    Kanoru''s refusal was not seen as cowardice¡ªbut rather caution and practicality.


    Before he left, however, one of the female Spirit Realm cultivators stepped forward.


    She had dark copper hair and piercing green eyes, her figure slender but athletic.


    ¡° Kanoru,¡± she said, her voice level but firm, ¡°when you reach Triston City, you should submit the head of the invader you slew along with the node rod.¡±


    Kanoru''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Node rod?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s an artifact used by the Nightmare Clan to corrupt the node. You found under the ocean, it¡¯s worth fifty Red Merits.¡±


    Her lips pressed into a faint smile.


    ¡°More than enough to obtain rare resources.¡±


    Kanoru nodded once, silently committing the information to memory.


    Without further delay, he turned and left the tent.


    Once outside, he rose into the air once more, the wind gathering around him.


    He ascended swiftly, soaring high into the clouds, and then turned toward the direction of his ship.


    The wind carried him swiftly over the terrain, and before long, he spotted the sails of his vessel cutting through the waves.


    Returning to the ship, he immediately summoned the captain and informed him of their new destination. He explained the route in detail¡ªsail closer to the shore and continue along the coastline. The moment they spotted the first wide river, they were to enter it. From there, it would take roughly half a day to reach Triston City.


    Afterward, Kanoru gathered the rest of his members and shared the plan with them. With everything in order, he returned to his room. Sitting cross-legged, he began comprehending the nature of the wind element. Closing his eyes, he sank into deep meditation, sensing the subtle changes in the flow of the wind and merging his consciousness with its essence.


    Time slipped by unnoticed, and before he realized it, the sun had begun to set. The sudden slowing of the ship¡¯s motion drew his attention. Opening his eyes, he sensed the ship gliding smoothly into the port of Triston City.


    After presenting their merit token to the city guards, they were granted entry without issue. The group¡¯s first priority was securing accommodations. They rented a large mansion spacious enough to house all their members. With a place to rest, they spent the night recovering from the long journey.

 78. Raising of Death

    The next morning, Kanoru, accompanied by Asuna¡¯s mother and Lou Chen, made his way to the City Lord¡¯s mansion. There, they formally submitted the head of the spirit realm invader along with the node-transforming rod. After completing the submission process, Kanoru exchanged the earned merits for the resources required for Asuna¡¯s mother and Lou Chen to advance to the spirit realm. Both of them agreed to repay him once they achieved their breakthroughs.


    Afterward, he used the remaining merits to purchase additional resources for Asuna and Gu Mingzhu. Finally, he emptied the rest of his merits by acquiring wind elemental spells, aiming to strengthen his own combat capabilities.


    As the three of them returned to the mansion, Kanoru informed the others of his decision¡ªthey would remain in the city until they had consumed all their resources. This way, everyone could strengthen themselves properly before continuing their journey. He also instructed the other members to either take on tasks in the city or remain in the mansion to practice and cultivate.


    Once everything was settled, Kanoru retreated to an empty room. Sitting cross-legged once more, he delved into meditation. With unwavering focus, he began comprehending the deeper natures of the wind element and studying the wind elemental spells he had acquired, determined to master them fully.


    Six months later, Kanoru stepped out of his room for the first time. Since advancing to the spirit realm, he no longer required food or water to sustain himself¡ªhis body could now absorb elemental energy directly.


    In his spiritual space, he discovered three runes floating around his soul, representing his comprehension of three percent of the nature of wind element. He had reached this level within the first two months, but for the remaining four months, he made no further progress. His physical improvement had also plateaued, prompting him to finally leave his seclusion.


    Outside, he quickly learned that Asuna¡¯s mother and Lou Chen were away on a mission. Neither of them had advanced yet. Despite using the resources he had acquired, they hadn¡¯t been able to reach the threshold where they could break through without significant risk. Kanoru fully understood their decision. After all, he had once made the same choice¡ªpursuing safe and steady cultivation. However, circumstances had forced his hand. When he opened the eighth gate during the battle against the invader, it had been out of desperation, not in pursuit of a breakthrough. His sole focus had been on killing or severely injuring the spirit realm invader, even if it cost him his life. It was only through that reckless gamble that he advanced to the spirit realm, as his understanding of the wind element had already been on the verge of reaching one percent.


    However, he chose not to share this with Lou Chen and Asuna¡¯s mother. Everyone¡¯s situation was different¡ªwhat had worked for him could easily lead to their deaths. Instead, he encouraged them to take their time, assuring them that advancement would come naturally with patience and dedication.


    After spending another week in the city, the group departed to take on more tasks. Over the next three years, they completed one mission after another. Sometimes, they were tasked with eliminating monsters in a region, while other times, they captured nodes on their own. They also joined larger armies in sieging and assaulting enemy fortresses.


    During this period, Kanoru¡¯s forces grew from 300 seasoned warriors to over 1000 battle-hardened fighters. He maintained a strict rule¡ªonly middle-rank and above cultivators were allowed to participate in battles, while lower-ranked members were to focus on cultivation, striving to reach the middle-rank threshold before joining combat.


    By the end of the first year after leaving Triston City, Asuna¡¯s mother finally advanced to the spirit realm. Six months after her breakthrough, Lou Chen followed, achieving his own advancement. Their group¡¯s overall strength increased significantly, with all the team leaders and key members reaching the peak of the higher-rank realm, just one step away from the spirit realm.


    Meanwhile, Kanoru¡¯s own cultivation had made significant strides. In the third year, the number of runes in his spiritual space increased to five, marking his comprehension of five percent of the wind element''s nature. With this deeper understanding, he shifted his approach from solely comprehending the rules to creating spells based on his insights.


    He successfully created three spirit-realm-level spells: Sky Wing, Sky Sword and Lion Roar.


    Additionally, he developed several other spells designed for cultivators below the spirit realm, providing his subordinates with valuable techniques to enhance their combat effectiveness.


    For the next five years, Kanoru devoted himself to refining and enhancing all the spells he had created. With each improvement, his understanding of the wind element deepened. The changes were evident in his spiritual space, where ten new runes gradually formed around his soul, bringing his comprehension of the wind element to fifteen percent. The expansion filled him with satisfaction, marking a clear step closer toward the Spirit Lord realm.


    With his newfound strength, he and his army joined forces with three other factions to besiege a large city held by the invaders. Victory seemed near, and for a time, joy filled their hearts. However, their happiness was short-lived.


    News soon spread that one of their Spirit Kings¡ªa cultivator of immense power¡ªhad fallen in battle. The man¡¯s death alone was alarming, but what followed was even worse: a new invader had descended into their world, stronger than the spirit realm cultivators they had faced before. Kanoru and the other spirit realm experts had sensed the disturbance when it first happened¡ªa tremor in the spiritual field, a crackling wave of foreign energy. Back then, they assumed the invaders were simply making another strategic move. However, with the Spirit King¡¯s death, the truth became clear.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Soon after, a black fog descended upon the entire continent, and with it came a new horror. The bones of the dead¡ªwhether ancient or recent¡ªrose from their graves, driven by some dark force. The skeletal monsters poured across the land, attacking everything in sight¡ªexcept for the invaders. It was a catastrophe. The entire continent was thrown into chaos, and the once-disparate forces of the Sacred Continent were left with no choice but to unite. They gathered in three strongholds, the last bastions of resistance. Kanoru and his army became part of the defensive force at Holy Spring City.


    With the situation growing increasingly dire, Kanoru, alongside the other spirit realm experts, was summoned to a war council. Inside the grand hall, he and the others learned the source of the calamity¡ªthe monster responsible was known as Bone Clown, a terrifying entity whose cultivation realm was identified by the invaders as second-tier.


    The room fell into heavy silence at the revelation. Until now, they had only known their own cultivation tiers¡ªApprentice, Lower, Middle, Higher-rank, and the three tiers of the Spirit Realm: Spirit, Spirit Lord, and Spirit King. However, the Nightmare World had its own system. According to the invaders, everything below the spirit realm was classified as 0-tier, while the three ranks of the spirit realm were considered 1st-tier. Bone Clown, however, was confirmed to be a 2nd-tier monster¡ªan entity beyond their realm of power.


    A wave of despair swept through the room, with several cultivators exhaling sharply, their breath trembling. The atmosphere grew heavier as they realized how powerless they were against such a being.


    However, a Spirit King cultivator stood and offered a glimmer of hope. He explained that while Caldeyn West, the Spirit King who had fallen, had been caught unprepared, their situation was not entirely bleak. Bone Clown¡¯s power, although devastating, was being suppressed by the world itself. The Spirit King reassured the room that four Spirit Kings, each with 90 runes in their spiritual space, could hold Bone Clown at bay.


    There were already three Spirit Kings of that level present on the Sacred Continent, and a fourth was on their way from Athia. With their combined strength, they could prevent Bone Clown from advancing further and threatening the remaining strongholds. Once the reinforcement arrived, they could launch a counterattack. Until then, all they could do was hold on and weather the storm.


    Left with no choice, Kanoru and his fellow spirit realm cultivators departed the meeting. After a brief discussion with his spirit realm companions, they realized they were not yet assigned to any critical missions. With the temporary reprieve, they chose to return to their cultivation, preparing for the inevitable confrontation.


    Kanoru, however, shifted his focus. Having reached a bottleneck with his wind spells, he knew that further refining them would offer diminishing returns. Instead, he decided to broaden his comprehension of nature itself, turning his attention toward nature-heat and nature-cold, seeking to expand his elemental mastery and create new spells based on these opposing forces.


    A week later, news spread throughout Holy Spring City that the Spirit King from Athia had arrived. With the final piece in place, the large-scale counterattack finally commenced. The combined forces of the continent surged out from the three strongholds, determined to reclaim their lands. Kanoru and his army joined one of the massive legions, marching out with thousands of cultivators and warriors.


    For the next year, they conquered large swaths of territory, battling through corrupted cities, ruined fortresses, and infested forests. During this time, Kanoru¡¯s own cultivation made a significant leap.


    After one year of intense cultivation between battles, he finally comprehended the nature-heat. With this understanding, he was now able to produce fire using his chakra, creating devastating flames without relying on his two spiritual swords.


    He didn¡¯t stop there. For the next one year and six months, he devoted himself to unlocking the counterpart of heat¡ªnature-cold. With its comprehension, he gained the ability to manifest ice and water directly from his chakra, further diversifying his combat capabilities.


    Now, Kanoru no longer needed external weapons to channel elemental forces¡ªhe could wield fire and ice with his bare hands, adding even more versatility and lethality to his fighting style.


    Satisfied with his progress, he immersed himself in the improvement of his wind elemental spells once more. However, this time he could combine them with fire and water spells, which he exchanged for with his accumulated merits. With the added variety, he could enhance his attacks and defenses with creative and unpredictable combinations¡ªfiery gales, icy whirlwinds, and steam-infused barriers.


    Through experimentation, he also gained a deeper understanding of the interconnectedness of the elements. He had long been aware that no single element existed in isolation¡ªthey were all intertwined. This truth was well-known in the Sacred Continent, which was ruled by two dominant forces:


    - The Sacred Empire, whose royal family controlled the rare Sacred Element¡ªa composite element formed by Fire, Wind, and Light.


    - The Evil Empire, whose royal family wielded the rare Evil Element, composed of Water, Earth, and Dark.


    Before the invasion, only the royal families had the knowledge to cultivate and wield these composite elements. However, with the world on the brink of destruction, they had released the knowledge to the public, enabling ordinary cultivators to practice and grow stronger.


    Kanoru was well aware that cultivators who wielded these composite elements were twice as powerful as their peers. The combination of multiple elements made them incredibly versatile and overwhelming in battle.


    However, he chose not to exchange his merits for the composite elements. Though they were powerful, Kanoru had no desire to follow the conventional path. He was not "average"¡ªhis strength came from his unique comprehension and mastery of individual elements, which made him far stronger than those who relied on composite techniques.


    With unwavering determination, he pressed forward on his own path, refining his understanding of each element individually, confident that his approach would surpass the strength of composite cultivators in the long run.


    For the next ten years, Kanoru and his army fought relentlessly across the continent. They participated in countless battles¡ªcapturing cities, destroying invader strongholds, and liberating corrupted nodes. With each fight, their reputation grew, and his army became known as an elite force that struck fear into the hearts of the invaders.


    However, after a decade of continuous battle, they came to Farie City to rest and start their next attack.

 79. Black Fog (1)

    Inside a dark, enclosed room brimming with wind elemental energy, Kanoru sat in absolute silence. With his legs crossed and eyes closed, he was comprehending the wind element, letting his mind and chakra flow freely through the ambient energy. His spiritual space now contained 30 wind elemental runes. One more rune, and he would advance to the Spirit Lord realm.


    To reach that final breakthrough, he was employing the method he had discovered through countless trials¡ªcombining spells to deepen his understanding of the element. After mastering every wind elemental spell available through merit exchange, he had begun fusing them into more powerful composite spells. With each success, his comprehension of wind essence increased, bringing him closer to the elusive Spirit Lord realm.


    However, simply mastering others¡¯ spells wasn¡¯t enough. With his knowledge of battle arts from his past life, he started creating original spells. One of his proudest creations was the Wind-Rasengan, a swirling orb of razor-sharp wind chakra that could tear through armor and rend flesh with terrifying precision. The first time he used it, he had unexpectedly slain two Spirit Realm invaders, catching them off guard with its devastating power.


    But now, he needed to go further. To advance to the Spirit Lord realm, he had to create a spell capable of seriously injuring a Spirit Lord¡ªsomething that could rival the might of their advanced techniques.


    To achieve this, he was now working on combining two of his most powerful wind spells: Sky Sword and 1000 Wind Arrow Kill.


    His goal was simple yet ambitious¡ªto infuse each wind arrow with the same destructive force as Sky Sword. If he succeeded, the spell would become an unstoppable barrage of wind blades, devastating even Spirit Lords.


    Suppressing all distracting thoughts, Kanoru immersed himself fully in the fusion process.


    ---


    Outside the retreat chamber, Asuna stood leaning against the wall, her arms crossed as she gazed at the closed door. Her eyes remained fixed on the entrance as if willing Kanoru to step out, his aura soaring to new heights.


    Her mind drifted toward their next objective: capturing the node at Red Tiger Forest. According to their scouts, the node was protected by one Spirit Lord invader, fifteen Spirit Realm cultivators, and a regular army unit. With Kanoru advancing to Spirit Lord, the battle would tip in their favor.


    Their group already had twenty Spirit Realm cultivators, not counting Kanoru. With their combined strength, they could crush the invaders and claim the node.


    Footsteps echoed down the hall, breaking her thoughts. She turned to see her mother approaching.


    Asuna asked, ¡°Mother, are all preparations finished?¡±


    Her mother nodded. ¡°Yes. Now we only need Kanoru to leave the retreat after advancing to Spirit Lord realm.¡±


    Asuna glanced at the closed door and exhaled softly. ¡°He only entered a few hours ago. It¡¯ll take at least a couple of days for him to break through.¡±


    Her mother smiled faintly and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to waste time here. Let¡¯s go and relax in the garden.¡±


    After a brief moment of thought, Asuna nodded. The two of them walked side by side through the mansion¡¯s corridors and stepped out into their private garden through a side door. The cool evening breeze carried the scent of damp soil and distant flowers.


    The blood moon, usually omnipresent in the sky, was hidden behind thick clouds, giving the night a rare, almost serene darkness. The garden lamps flickered softly, lighting their path.


    As they strolled, they eventually reached the training field of their army. They stopped and watched as children, barely three to five years old, practiced combat drills. With tiny fists clenched and wooden swords in hand, they performed basic martial stances.


    These children were taught to cultivate from the age of three, allowing them to reach the Middle-Rank realm faster and join the army when they came of age. The decision to train children as soldiers had been a difficult one, but the brutal necessity of war had made it inevitable.


    Kanoru had opposed the proposal when it was first presented. He had argued fiercely against sending children to the battlefield, but in the end, he had been outvoted. The proposal passed, and the training program began.


    She sometimes thought she did not understand Kanoru. His thoughts are completely different from those of most males in this world. And is also one of the reason she fell in love with him.


    Asuna¡¯s mother broke the silence, her voice soft but wistful. ¡°When will you have your own child?¡±


    Asuna¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Not now. After we win the war. If we lose, bringing a child into this world would be dangerous for both them and us.¡±


    Her mother frowned faintly. ¡°But the order from the higher command came last week, instructing everyone to have as many children as possible to replenish the population.¡±


    Asuna shook her head. ¡°Kanoru inquired about that. Mingzhu and I are both in the Spirit Realm. Getting us pregnant would be a huge loss of combat power, so Spirit Realm cultivators are exempt from that order.¡±


    Her mother parted her lips as if to say something, but before she could, a wave of black fog suddenly rolled in from beyond the city walls. It carried a stench of decay and death, spreading over the entire city.


    Asuna¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Again.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s expression turned grim.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Where is Lou Chen?¡± Asuna asked.


    Her mother replied, ¡°He, Mingzhu, and Rong Chen are stationed at our section of the city wall, defending it with our army.¡±


    Asuna nodded, her voice steady but tense. ¡°This is the last day of their wall-guarding task, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± her mother confirmed, and they resumed walking in silence.


    The city, already dark, became even more difficult to navigate with the black fog obscuring their vision. Only the faint light of the garden lamps illuminated their path.


    ---


    On the city wall, Lou Chen, Gu Mingzhu, and Rong Chen stood side by side. Behind them, their warlocks and mages gathered, preparing spells.


    From the dense black fog, white skeletons with dark veins became visible. Mindless and relentless, they charged toward the city wall in massive waves.


    The defenders responded immediately¡ªwarlocks and mages unleashed a barrage of spells, the night illuminated by flames, ice, and lightning. Even warlocks, who had previously only wielded Fire, Earth, Metal, Water, and Wood, were now casting Thunder and Wind spells. With the spread of arcane knowledge during the invasion, access to rarer elemental spells had become more common.


    The skeletons fell by the hundreds, but more poured out of the fog, undeterred by their fallen brethren.


    Suddenly, dark skeletons emerged, countering the mages¡¯ spells with their own dark energy magic.


    Seeing them, Rong Chen activated his spell. ¡°Endless Vines!¡± he called out.


    A hundred green energy seeds scattered across the battlefield. The ground shuddered violently, and from each seed, thick vines erupted, entangling and crushing the dark skeletons.


    However, before Rong Chen could unleash his spell again, a barrage of dark ice arrows flew toward him.


    Before he could react, Gu Mingzhu¡¯s voice rang out:


    ¡°Lion Roar!¡±


    A massive lion¡¯s head formed from wind elemental energy. It opened its maw and roared¡ªsending out a blast of destructive sound waves that obliterated the incoming arrows.


    Below, a dark-robed figure wielding a black crystal staff emerged from the fog. Purple skeletal hands gripped the staff tightly.


    Rong Chen¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Morul.¡±


    From the ground, Morul cackled. ¡°Rong Chen, you only know how to bully the weak. Do you have the guts to face me?¡±


    Rong Chen snorted. ¡°If you have the guts, come up here. I¡¯ll entertain you.¡±


    Morul sneered and raised his staff. The black crystal gleamed, summoning hundreds of black crows, which swarmed toward the wall.


    Rong Chen retaliated, conjuring wooden arrows and firing them in rapid succession, cutting down the crows.


    Nearby, Lou Chen and Gu Mingzhu engaged their own opponents¡ªthree Spirit Realm invaders.


    Suddenly, Lou Chen heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m not late. I¡¯ll take the one in the green robe.¡±


    It was Mike, a blond-haired, blue-eyed cultivator, arriving just in time.


    Lou Chen nodded silently, focusing fully on his remaining opponent.


    The battle raged throughout the night. As the first light of dawn pierced the horizon, the skeletons and zombies finally retreated, vanishing back into the black fog.


    After the battle ended and the sun rose, the defenders on the city walls began to disperse, their faces pale with exhaustion. The undead forces had retreated, leaving behind piles of broken skeletons and rotting corpses.


    Descending from the wall, Lou Chen, Gu Mingzhu, and Rong Chen made their way back through the blood-soaked streets. Their warlocks and mages, battered but intact, followed behind them. When they finally reached their lane¡ªthe entire street occupied by their army''s residency¡ªLou Chen slowed his steps.


    ¡°You all go ahead,¡± he said in a low, steady voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go hand over the task.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and separated from the group, walking toward the city hall alone.


    The streets were filled with civilians and cultivators cautiously emerging after the long night of battle. Despite the blood and broken weapons scattered along the pathways, the city was still standing¡ªfor now.


    ---


    Upon reaching the city hall, Lou Chen pushed open the heavy iron doors and entered. The hall was bustling with activity. Cultivators in armor and robes, their faces still dirty from battle, stood in long lines at the task counters.


    Without hesitation, Lou Chen walked directly to the counter where task submissions were handled. Seeing the line stretching ahead, he calmly took his place at the back, standing behind a group of middle-ranked cultivators. His expression was unreadable, but his eyes carried the sharpness of someone used to battle.


    As the minutes dragged on, he stood in silence, ignoring the murmurs of conversation around him.


    ---


    After some time, his turn came. Stepping forward, he placed his token on the counter.


    ¡°I want to handover our task,¡± he said evenly.


    The man behind the counter, a middle-aged cultivator with thin-rimmed glasses, took the token and infused it with his magic energy, verifying the details. After examining it, he glanced at Lou Chen.


    ¡°It was a group task, guarding a section of the western city wall for a week,¡± the man confirmed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lou Chen replied.


    The man nodded slightly. ¡°Fifty red merits are paid to you.¡±


    With a flick of his hand, he transferred the merits into Lou Chen¡¯s token and returned it.


    Lou Chen took the token and turned to leave, but before he could step away, the man called out,


    ¡°Do you want to take the task for guarding the city wall again?¡±


    Without a second thought, Lou Chen shook his head. ¡°No. We want to take some rest.¡±


    The man gave a brief nod of understanding and moved on to the next cultivator.


    ---


    Lou Chen squinted as the sunlight pierced through the black fog, now dissipating over the city. As he made his way back, he overheard the hushed conversations of the people behind him inside the city hall. The discussion started when they heard Lou Chen had completed the task of guarding the city wall.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± a young woman whispered, her eyes wide with admiration.


    ¡°That man is Lou Chen,¡± a merchant answered, gesturing toward him. ¡°He¡¯s from the army led by Sky Sword Master.¡±


    Hearing the name, several people gasped in awe.


    ¡°Sky Sword Master?!¡± another man exclaimed. ¡°How lucky he is! I can¡¯t even imagine what it¡¯s like to serve under him.¡±


    ¡°Sky Sword Master¡± was the title given to Kanoru, famous for his signature spell¡ªa massive sword of wind elemental energy that would appear in the sky above, capable of piercing spirit realm enemies or crashing into the ground like a meteor, devastating everything in its path.


    ¡°Sky Sword Master!¡± a youth muttered with longing. ¡°I wish I could join his army.¡±


    A nearby cultivator snorted with disdain, glancing at the young man¡¯s weak aura.


    ¡°Join his army?¡± he mocked. ¡°You¡¯re over thirty and still a middle-ranked mage. With what face do you think you can join the Sky Sword Master¡¯s army?¡±


    The youth flushed with embarrassment but said nothing.


    Another man spoke up, his tone reverent.


    ¡°And Lou Chen himself is famous,¡± he added in a hushed voice. ¡°He¡¯s known as the Purple Fire Demon.¡±


    At the mention of the title, several heads turned, and a few gasps escaped the crowd.


    ¡°The Purple Fire Demon?!¡± someone whispered in shock. ¡°That¡¯s him? Wow¡­¡±


    Despite the murmurs and glances, Lou Chen walked forward with a calm and steady expression, ignoring the attention.


    Nearby, a group of cultivators murmured among themselves.


    ¡°How did they even get the task of guarding the city wall?¡± one of them asked, puzzled. ¡°I tried asking for it, but they said there¡¯s no such task.¡±


    ¡°Only groups who¡¯ve completed more than 100 missions can take on the wall defense task,¡± another cultivator replied with a sigh.


    Guarding the city wall was a lucrative but high-risk mission, and only groups that had proven their loyalty through 100 successful tasks were allowed to accept it.


    Without pausing, Lou Chen passed the gawking crowd, his steps unwavering. He left the city hall behind and made his way through the streets toward their lane, where his comrades were waiting.

 80. Black Fog (2)

    Leon stood firmly on the battlefield, his silver spear clutched tightly in his hands, watching as a horde of Lizardmen charged toward him. His heart pounded against his chest, sweat forming on his brow despite the cool wind. He tightened his grip, bracing himself for the fight.


    Suddenly, he heard a calm voice from his right.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. The Lizardmen charging ahead¡ªmost of them will be mowed down by the spells from the warlocks and mages at the back.¡±


    Leon glanced sideways at the slightly older man standing beside him. The man¡¯s voice was steady, and his expression carried the calmness of someone familiar with battle.


    Leon swallowed and muttered, ¡°This is my first battle.¡±


    Before the man could respond, blinding flashes of light erupted behind them.


    Leon turned his head and saw fireballs, chains of thunder, ice spears, and earth bullets streaking through the air. The mages and warlocks positioned at the rear unleashed a wave of devastation, their spells illuminating the battlefield.


    The front line of Lizardmen were torn apart, their bodies blown to pieces or frozen mid-charge, while others were reduced to scorched husks. Yet, despite the onslaught, some Lizardmen survived, weaving through the barrage of spells, their scaled bodies resistant to some of the elemental attacks.


    Leon¡¯s eyes widened in nervousness as he saw several of them rushing toward his line. His hands began to tremble slightly. Without thinking, he released his blood energy, coating his silver spear in a crimson glow. The bronze tip gleamed with a menacing luster as his blood energy infused it.


    As a Lizardman closed in, Leon reacted on instinct. With a quick thrust, he stabbed forward.


    From the tip of his spear, a bronze cone-shaped burst of energy shot out, piercing through the Lizardman¡¯s belly. Blood splattered the ground as the creature let out a guttural snarl. It stumbled forward, clutching the gaping hole in its abdomen, then collapsed and died.


    For a brief moment, elation surged through Leon¡¯s chest¡ªhis first kill in a large-scale battle.


    But the feeling was short-lived.


    He suddenly felt his blood energy drain sharply. When he glanced at his spiritual space, he realized that 5% of his blood energy had been consumed by that single move. His heart sank.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± he cursed under his breath.


    He had acted on reflex, using his innate spell¡ªBronze Cone¡ªwithout thinking. Unlike warlocks, mages, or priests, blood knights like him paid a far heavier price for using spells. Each cast consumed three times the energy of regular spellcasters.


    His hands trembled slightly as he gritted his teeth in frustration.


    Before he could dwell on his mistake, another Lizardman charged at him, its claws gleaming with a faint green hue¡ªpoison-coated.


    Leon quickly snapped out of his thoughts. He twirled his spear, blood energy swirling around the shaft, and launched forward.


    ¡°Snake Drill!¡±


    His spear rotated at blinding speed, becoming a blur of crimson and silver. With precision and force, he pierced through the Lizardman¡¯s heart, the spear tip bursting out of its back. The creature let out a shriek, coughed up blood, and slumped lifelessly to the ground.


    Leon exhaled sharply, his chest heaving from the exertion.


    Before he could catch his breath, another Lizardman pounced toward him. He spun around, prepared to fight again, but before he could strike, the man he had spoken with earlier appeared at his side.


    Without a word, the man thrust his blade into the Lizardman¡¯s neck, silencing it instantly. Blood gushed from the wound as the creature crumpled at their feet.


    Leon blinked, slightly surprised.


    Fighting side by side, they made short work of the Lizardmen, cutting them down swiftly. With the man¡¯s help, Leon didn¡¯t even need to use his combat technique for the next few enemies.


    The battlefield raged on, the air thick with the smell of blood and the sharp tang of metal. Screams, roars, and the clash of steel filled the surroundings, but Leon¡¯s focus remained sharp.


    With every strike, his movements became smoother, his footwork steadier. His spearmanship flowed with growing confidence. The nervous trembling from earlier vanished, replaced by a fierce determination. His strikes were now precise and deadly, and he no longer flinched at the sight of blood.


    After cutting down another Lizardman, Watt Greene, the man fighting beside him, glanced over and spoke.


    ¡°Nice fighting. You¡¯re blood, huh? You shouldn¡¯t use your spells unless necessary.¡±


    Leon wiped a streak of blood from his cheek and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, sir. This was my first battle, and¡­ I was nervous.¡±


    Watt let out a low chuckle, a knowing glimmer in his eyes.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°I understand. First battles are always rough. I was nervous, too, my first time.¡±


    He gave Leon a reassuring pat on the shoulder, then added, ¡°I¡¯m Watt Greene.¡±


    Leon, sensing the camaraderie in his tone, introduced himself.


    ¡°I am Leon Breaceus.¡±


    The two shared a brief glance before diving back into the fray, their weapons flashing under the blood moon¡¯s light.


    Together, they cut through three more Lizardmen, their coordination improving with every swing. Watt¡¯s blade moved in sharp, fluid arcs, while Leon¡¯s spear drilled through the scales and flesh of their enemies. The Lizardmen¡¯s blood splattered the ground as they fell one by one.


    After slashing through the neck of the last Lizardman, Watt glanced at Leon and asked,


    ¡°What rank is your blood?¡±


    Leon, his breathing steady despite the exertion, replied,


    ¡°Middle-rank¡ªBronze Rhino.¡±


    Watt let out a low whistle, deflecting a Lizardman¡¯s strike with a swift parry.


    ¡°Bronze Rhino, huh?¡± he muttered, sidestepping and slashing the Lizardman across the chest. The creature let out a guttural cry before collapsing. Without turning to face Leon, Watt added,


    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be difficult for you to advance to the higher-ranked realm.¡±


    Leon grimaced slightly but nodded. He was already aware of the challenge.


    As two more Lizardmen lunged at them, the pair split, each taking on one opponent.


    Leon clashed fiercely with the Lizardman before him, parrying its claws with his spear. The creature hissed, slashing with feral speed, but Leon¡¯s strikes were calculated and firm, driving it back with steady, practiced thrusts.


    While exchanging blows, Leon spoke through gritted teeth,


    ¡°I have no choice¡­ I was born with the blood.¡±


    There were two ways to become a blood knight. One could either combine their blood with the blood essence of a warcraft, forging a bond through a ritual, or, like Leon, they could inherit the bloodline from a parent or ancestor. Those born with blood had no say in their fate, awakening their blood by sheer luck.


    The advantage of a blood knight was the rapid advancement in cultivation. Their bodies grew stronger at twice the speed of ordinary cultivators¡ªsometimes even faster, depending on their blood¡¯s rank and quality. However, the price for this rapid growth was steep.


    Once they reached the limit of their blood¡¯s rank, they faced a heaven-defying obstacle¡ªadvancing to the next realm became incredibly difficult. The stronger the blood, the more formidable the bottleneck. Many blood knights spent decades stuck at their blood limit, unable to break through.


    Yet, despite this challenge, people still sought out blood cultivation, even in the current dire circumstances. The immense speed of their growth often made up for the eventual stagnation. In this time of war, faster advancement meant greater survival.


    Watt, now fighting alongside Leon once more, glanced at him between strikes and spoke,


    ¡°No need to worry.¡± He sliced through another Lizardman¡¯s throat with a clean stroke, then turned back to Leon with a faint smile.


    ¡°The group will help you find a way when your realm or strength stops growing.¡±


    The battle raged on, the once-clear sky now thick with blood and smoke, and the ground beneath Leon¡¯s feet was slick with blood and trampled corpses. Yet, he didn¡¯t stop. His movements were relentless, his spear flashing as he pushed ahead, cutting down one Lizardman after another.


    By now, noon had come, but the fighting showed no signs of stopping. The roar of spells, clashing steel, and death cries echoed across the battlefield without pause.


    Nearby, Watt Greene fought with practiced ease, his sword cutting through Lizardmen with efficient, fluid strikes. However, even as he fought, his eyes occasionally drifted toward Leon, who was recklessly pushing forward, battling one Lizardman after another with no regard for his own safety.


    Watt let out a sigh, shaking his head slightly. He quickly moved forward, slashing through a Lizardman that had nearly overwhelmed Leon. With a swift, clean strike, he cut down Leon¡¯s immediate enemy, saving him from a near-fatal blow.


    Before Leon could rush ahead again, Watt reached out and grabbed his arm, firmly holding him back.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Watt asked, his voice low but firm, his eyes searching Leon¡¯s face.


    Leon, breathing heavily, glanced at him with a slightly puzzled expression, sweat and blood streaking his face.


    ¡°To win the battle,¡± he replied, his voice steady but filled with conviction.


    Watt¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. With a weary sigh, he gripped Leon¡¯s wrist tighter, forcing him to stay still.


    ¡°Our battle here won¡¯t decide the outcome of this fight,¡± Watt said, his voice calm but serious.


    Leon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, confused.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, his tone laced with uncertainty.


    Watt simply tilted his head upward.


    ¡°Look up,¡± he instructed.


    Leon, still breathing hard, followed Watt¡¯s gaze. His eyes widened slightly as he looked into the sky above the battlefield.


    High above the clouds, bursts of elemental energy illuminated the sky. Flickers of fire, arcs of lightning, and whirling gales clashed violently, tearing through the clouds and sending ripples of destructive force outward. The clouds were split apart by the sheer might of the combatants, making their figures faintly visible through the haze.


    Leon¡¯s eyes fixed on the two figures locked in an aerial battle, their movements swift and deadly. Spells clashed with terrifying force, sending shockwaves that could be felt even from the ground.


    ¡°Commander¡­¡± Leon muttered softly, his eyes locked on the figure battling in the clouds.


    Even from a distance, he could recognize the familiar streak of a massive wind blade¡ªSky Sword Spell¡ªKanoru¡¯s signature spell, clashing with the opposing commander¡¯s elemental attacks.


    ¡°Commander is fighting against the enemy commander,¡± Leon said in realization, his voice tinged with awe.


    Watt nodded grimly, his eyes still fixed on the sky.


    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was low and steady, laced with a calm acceptance of the situation.


    ¡°That battle will decide the outcome. Whether we win or lose.¡±


    Leon¡¯s grip on his spear tightened slightly, his gaze still locked on the titanic clash above.


    ¡°Then¡­ what are we doing here?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with confusion and a hint of frustration.


    Watt finally turned back to Leon, his expression calm but resolute.


    ¡°Thinning their numbers,¡± he replied simply.


    Before Leon could respond, a loud, guttural roar echoed across the battlefield. They turned their attention forward, watching as another wave of Lizardmen surged toward them, their clawed feet pounding the blood-soaked ground.


    The horde charged once more, their eyes wild with bloodlust, their weapons glinting under the dim, red moonlight.


    Leon and Watt exchanged a brief glance, their eyes filled with silent understanding. Without a word, they readied their weapons once more. The brief moment of reflection was over¡ªthere was no time for hesitation.


    The Lizardmen horde surged toward them, their wild howls filling the air. Leon¡¯s grip on his spear tightened, and Watt stepped forward, his sword gleaming under the dim, blood-red light. With grim resolve, they charged into battle once again.


    ---


    Far above the battlefield, Kanoru floated in the storm-filled sky, his black cloak billowing around him, torn at the edges by the violent winds surging around him. His eyes narrowed, locked on his enemy¡ªa pale woman with a third eye on her forehead and a broken, tattered umbrella in her hand. Her ashen skin seemed almost translucent under the faint red moonlight, and her crimson lips curled into a cruel smirk.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru¡¯s hands flashed, and with a sharp wave, two swords of elemental energy appeared, one engulfed in fire, the other swirling with ice. With a slight motion, he crossed his arms, and the two elemental forces intertwined.


    In his mind, he thought:


    ¡°Twin Dragon Drill.¡±

 81. Black Fog (3)

    The fire and ice swords erupted, transforming into two roaring dragons¡ªone of crimson flame, the other of frosty azure. The dragons entangled around each other, twisting and spiraling into a massive elemental drill. The fiery and icy energies fused violently, creating a swirling force of destruction and chaos.


    With a swift motion, Kanoru hurled the Twin Dragon Drill forward.


    The pale woman¡¯s third eye glimmered faintly, sensing the devastating power of the oncoming attack. Without panic, she raised her broken umbrella, and a grey barrier of spectral energy appeared before her, crackling with necrotic energy.


    The drill of entwined dragons slammed into the barrier with a deafening roar, the clash sending ripples of energy through the clouds. For a brief moment, the sky was split apart by the collision.


    Then¡ªBOOM!


    A massive explosion engulfed the two figures, sending a shockwave of fire and ice cascading outward. The sky quaked, and the battlefield below briefly paused as the combatants glanced upward, witnessing the destructive clash.


    When the blinding light of the explosion faded, Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed. The pale woman stood unscathed, her grey barrier still intact, though she had been pushed backward by the force of the blast.


    The woman¡¯s three eyes narrowed in irritation. Just as she prepared to retaliate, her eyes flickered with confusion. She glanced around, searching¡ªbut Kanoru was gone.


    Her eyes suddenly widened in alarm, and with a sharp gasp, she snapped her gaze behind her.


    ¡°Too slow.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s voice came from behind, low and cold.


    He appeared with a disc of spiraling wind energy surrounding him. The air crackled violently, and with a single, fluid motion, he thrust his palm forward, hurling the condensed energy sphere at her.


    Her three eyes flickered, but before she could evade, the energy ball tore through her, shattering her form. Her body burst into a cloud of phantom mist, dispersing into the air.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His grip on his sword tightened, sensing the illusion for what it was.


    To his left, a faint flicker of grey caught his eye. He immediately turned his gaze, spotting her reappearing from the mist. She emerged with an eerie calmness, her umbrella once again raised, and in her other hand, she scattered a wave of grey rose petals toward him.


    The petals fluttered and twisted in the air, but Kanoru could feel the malevolent energy surging within them. As the petals closed in, he could sense the sharp, cutting force behind them¡ªeach petal was laced with death energy, capable of shredding through his defenses.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru parted his lips, and with a deep breath, he unleashed a powerful roar.


    ¡°RAAAH!¡±


    From his throat came a resonating Lion¡¯s Roar, a signature sound-wave spell. A massive lion¡¯s head formed from the wind energy, its mane of howling gusts swirling fiercely. The lion¡¯s mouth opened wide, releasing a deafening roar that rippled through the air.


    The shockwave of sound blasted forward, colliding with the grey rose petals. The petals were instantly shredded into nothingness, their death energy dispersing into the wind.


    The roar continued, crashing into the pale woman with unrelenting force.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she let out a pained screech as the sound wave slammed into her, sending her tumbling backward. Blood dripped from her ears, and her umbrella cracked, unable to withstand the spell¡¯s intensity.


    Her spectral form flickered, clearly weakened, but she still managed to steady herself, her crimson eyes burning with malice.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly. He raised his sword, the wind around him growing more violent, preparing for the next exchange.


    The sky quaked with each clash as Kanoru and the pale woman exchanged relentless blows. The stormy clouds above the battlefield swirled violently, flashes of light and shadow painting the heavens with each devastating exchange.


    The pale woman, despite her injuries, refused to back down. Her umbrella glowed with necrotic energy, sending forth waves of grey mist that slithered toward Kanoru like grasping phantoms. The rose petals from before, now sharpened and darkened, whirled around her like a cyclone of death, ready to shred anything in their path.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes narrowed, and with a sharp breath, he twisted his wrist, sending blades of wind energy spiraling outward. The cutting gales slashed through the phantom mist, dissipating it with each gust. He dashed through the opening, his body surrounded by a violent whirlwind, his sword flashing with chilling precision.


    With a flick of his blade, he sent out a crescent wave of wind, but the pale woman flickered, her form phasing into mist, dodging the attack. She reappeared above him, thrusting her hand downward.


    Grey tendrils of death energy shot toward Kanoru, spiraling like serpents with razor-sharp fangs, seeking to coil around him.


    Without hesitation, Kanoru spun mid-air, his cloak flaring, and with a sweep of his arm, he conjured a howling wind barrier. The tendrils collided violently with the wall of wind, dissipating into thin wisps.


    The pale woman¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly, and she suddenly vanished.


    Kanoru¡¯s gaze snapped sideways, immediately sensing her presence behind him. Her grey petals surged forward once more, forming a deadly storm.


    Kanoru, with a low grunt, raised his sword high, and in a fluid motion, he swept it downward, releasing a massive arc of wind energy. The force tore through the petals, scattering them into dust.


    But the pale woman was already upon him, her umbrella slashing downward, crackling with grey lightning.


    With no time to evade, Kanoru crossed his sword before him, blocking the attack. The impact jolted through his body, and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    Still, his gaze remained sharp.


    ---


    As the sun dipped toward the horizon, its light dimming, the ever-present Blood Moon became impossible to ignore. The faint golden glow of the sun faded entirely, drowned by the moon''s eternal crimson light. The entire sky bathed in red, casting an ominous and unearthly glow over the battlefield.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    The twilight wind howled softly, carrying the smell of blood and smoke across the desolate land.


    Kanoru¡¯s breath slowed, his eyes reflecting the crimson haze. He could feel the burning sensation in his muscles, the toll of the battle weighing on him. He knew he couldn¡¯t prolong the fight any further.


    He exhaled slowly, his gaze locking onto the pale woman, whose third eye flickered with faint energy, her form already weakened, her movements sluggish.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this.¡±


    Kanoru¡¯s hands moved in a blur, conjuring intricate seals in the air, his voice a low whisper as he chanted an ancient incantation.


    The wind around him surged, growing violent and sharp, and the clouds above split apart, revealing the crimson Blood Moon in its full, eerie glory.


    His sword lifted high, and in a blinding flash, the iconic Sky Sword spell emerged¡ªa colossal, shimmering blue sword floating above him, its blade gleaming with imposing brilliance, its edge sharp enough to sever the heavens.


    But this time, Kanoru¡¯s eyes burned with greater intensity.


    He wasn¡¯t done.


    With a twist of his hand, the Sky Sword splintered into ten smaller swords, each one two meters long and shimmering with azure light. With another hand gesture, he invoked the Thousand Wind Arrows Kill spell.


    The ten swords warped, transforming into arrows, but unlike ordinary wind arrows, these retained the full power of the Sky Sword, making them deadlier and faster, and with the wind arrow spell¡¯s tracking ability, they were now impossible to dodge.


    The air trembled violently as the spell took form.


    Ten brilliant azure arrows hovered in a perfect arc before Kanoru, swirling with radiant energy, their edges glowing with deadly sharpness. The wind howled around him, carrying the piercing sound of the arrows¡¯ vibration.


    Kanoru¡¯s eyes flashed coldly.


    ¡°Ten Sky Arrow Kill.¡±


    He thrust his hand forward, and with a thunderous roar, the ten arrows shot forth, their blue light streaking across the blood-red sky like falling stars.


    The pale woman¡¯s eyes widened.


    With her umbrella already cracked and her body weakened, she barely had the strength to defend. Three of the arrows tore into her phantom form, ripping through her ethereal flesh, sending her reeling backward.


    Her scream echoed across the battlefield as the remaining seven arrows descended, slamming into her. Though she desperately conjured grey shields, she could only block them partially, her already festering wounds worsening with each collision.


    Her grey umbrella shattered, and dark ichor seeped from her wounds. She let out a haggard breath, her face twisted in pain and rage.


    She staggered backward, clutching her side, her third eye dimming slightly. Her crimson gaze locked onto Kanoru, filled with vengeful malice.


    Through gritted teeth, she hissed:


    ¡°You won this time... but wait. I will have my revenge.¡±


    Her body flickered, phasing in and out of existence. She vanished and reappeared in the distance. Again and again, she teleported with erratic flickers, her form growing fainter with each jump, until she finally vanished from Kanoru¡¯s sight.


    The ten arrows dissipated, their glimmering light fading into the darkened sky.


    Kanoru¡¯s body swayed slightly, his breath ragged. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, and he clutched his left side, his hand stained crimson.


    The spell had taken a toll on him, and his injured body finally began to give way.


    With a slow, measured breath, Kanoru descended from the sky, his boots touching the blood-soaked earth. The faint glow of the Blood Moon illuminated his worn and battle-hardened figure, casting a crimson halo around him. The faint traces of blood on his lips and the bruises on his arms did nothing to dim the fierce light in his eyes.


    Though his personal battle was over, the battle below raged on.


    The enemy spirit realm cultivators, witnessing the retreat of their commander, quickly lost their resolve. Some frantically turned to flee, while others desperately fought back, trying to carve out an escape path.


    The spirit realm experts from Kanoru¡¯s forces, already embroiled in combat with the enemy, immediately moved to intercept. The clash was swift and brutal.


    Of the fifteen enemy spirit realms, ten managed to escape, their figures flickering through the void and vanishing into the distance, leaving behind nothing but faint traces of spiritual energy.


    The remaining five, however, were not so fortunate.


    Kanoru, despite his weakened state, moved with deadly precision, his sword cutting through the crimson haze with unwavering lethality. With each stroke of his blade, he severed limbs and heads, his wind-charged slashes carving through their defensive barriers as though they were mere paper.


    The forest echoed with their dying screams as Kanoru and his spirit realm subordinates cut them down without mercy.


    Once the last spirit realm enemy fell, their bodies reduced to lifeless husks, Kanoru turned his gaze toward the battlefield still teeming with enemies.


    ---


    The 0-tier enemies, mere puppets of flesh and bone, fought mindlessly despite their leaders'' retreat. Their soulless eyes showed no trace of fear, no thought of self-preservation. They lunged forward with primal ferocity, uncaring for their own survival, driven solely by their masters¡¯ will.


    Kanoru¡¯s army, now free from the spirit realm experts, tore through them.


    Swords clashed, spears pierced, and arrows rained down in merciless volleys. Blades of wind, torrents of fire, and spears of ice ravaged the puppet forces. The crimson haze thickened with each new death, and soon the forest floor was littered with more than a thousand corpses.


    The sentient enemies, witnessing the massacre of their lesser brethren, finally attempted to flee. Some darted into the forest, while others vanished in bursts of shadow. Yet only a handful managed to escape. The rest were cut down mercilessly, their blood painting the earth.


    When the battle finally ended, the forest was left in ruin. The ground was slick with gore, saturated with thick pools of blood. Broken weapons, shattered armor, and severed limbs lay scattered across the forest floor, creating a gruesome mosaic of carnage. The stench of iron and burnt flesh clung heavily to the damp evening air.


    Amidst the sea of corpses, Leon and Watt stood, their bodies stained with blood¡ªboth their own and that of their enemies. Their armor was cracked and dented, and gashes marred their skin, leaving them battered and worn.


    With their strength drained and their legs barely holding them up, the two men finally collapsed onto the blood-soaked earth. Neither of them cared about the mangled corpses and twisted puppet bodies surrounding them. The smell of decay and the sticky blood beneath them were nothing compared to the relief of still being alive.


    Leon, his chest heaving with exhaustion, stared at the crimson sky and, after a brief silence, let out a hoarse chuckle.


    "I... I am alive," he muttered, almost in disbelief.


    Beside him, Watt released a ragged breath, and with a tired grin, he replied, "Yes... you are alive."


    For a moment, they both stared at the sky, then suddenly, without reason, they burst into laughter.


    The sound was rough and wild, almost maniacal, as though they were two madmen who had stared into death¡¯s maw and come back laughing. The raw, unrestrained sound echoed through the clearing, drawing the attention of nearby soldiers.


    Their comrades, still cleaning the battlefield, glanced their way. Some smiled faintly, recognizing the familiar madness that came from surviving a slaughter, while others simply shook their heads and continued with their work.


    A young woman, dressed in a mage¡¯s robe, her long hair tied in a messy bun, and a staff clutched in her hand, approached the two men. Her robes were torn and stained, and dried blood clung to her sleeves, but she still carried herself with calm determination.


    Her gentle eyes scanned over their battered forms, and she knelt beside them, her voice soft but firm.


    "Are you two okay?" she asked, her tone filled with genuine concern. She raised her staff slightly, and faint green light shimmered at the tip, the gentle glow of healing magic illuminating her hand. "I know some healing spells. I can help you."


    Leon and Watt¡¯s laughter gradually died down, and they slowly turned to look at her.


    Their eyes met hers, and for a moment, they both saw the kindness in her gaze, but Watt was the first to shake his head slightly.


    He let out a tired sigh, offering a weak but grateful smile, and said, "Thank you, but we¡¯re not seriously injured. You should heal the others who need it more."


    Leon, still catching his breath, nodded in agreement. "Yeah..." he added, his voice still hoarse. "Go help them. We¡¯ll be fine."


    The girl hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering between their bloodied forms, clearly unsure if they were truly as uninjured as they claimed. But eventually, she nodded softly.


    Without another word, she rose to her feet and walked away, heading toward the wounded soldiers scattered across the battlefield. Her green healing light flickered in the distance as she tended to the others.


    As she disappeared from sight, Leon and Watt remained lying on the bloodied ground, their chests rising and falling slowly. Neither of them spoke, too weary to move, yet somehow, despite the pain gnawing at their limbs, a faint, satisfied grin remained on their faces.


    They were alive¡ªand for now, that was enough.

 82. Black Fog (4)

    As the crimson moonlight gleamed upon the mountain of corpses, the team leaders immediately began their battlefield cleanup.


    The 0-tier puppet bodies were piled together¡ªtheir flesh and bones, though useless for sustenance, were valuable crafting materials. Their mutated limbs, sharp claws, and enchanted cores could be refined into weapons or fused into armor, making them prime resources for Kanoru¡¯s forces.


    The 1-tier corpses, however, were treated with greater care. Their real bodies held far more value¡ªtheir flesh, skin, bones, hair, and even nails were precious alchemical materials. The team leaders carefully packaged the 1-tier bodies, wrapping them in sealing cloths and storage talismans, preserving them for transport.


    As for their fallen comrades, their bodies were gathered separately. No one spoke, but their movements were solemn. They drenched the bodies with flame essence oil and set them ablaze, watching the bright orange flames consume their comrades.


    Kanoru stood nearby, his gaze unwavering as he watched the flames devour the fallen, ensuring that their bodies wouldn¡¯t be desecrated by the black fog, preventing them from being raised by the enemy.


    ---


    Once the cleanup was complete, Kanoru and his force marched deeper into the forest. The crimson moonlight pierced through the dense canopy, illuminating the path ahead in faint, ominous hues. The forest¡¯s silence was broken only by the crunch of boots over broken twigs and blood-soaked leaves.


    At the forest¡¯s center, they finally encountered the node.


    A metallic rod, pitch black and jagged, stood embedded in the earth. It pulsed with sickly nightmare energy, emitting a thin veil of black mist that clung to the surrounding trees, slowly corrupting the forest. The trees nearby were already twisted¡ªtheir branches contorted unnaturally, their bark blackened and cracked.


    Kanoru approached the node rod, his eyes narrowing coldly.


    Without hesitation, he grasped the rod, his hand crackling with blue wind energy, and in one swift motion, he wrenched it from the ground.


    The rod snapped free, and with it, the corrupting nightmare energy instantly began to dissipate. The black fog thinned, and the twisted trees slowly ceased their unnatural contortions.


    From the exposed node, massive torrents of spiritual and elemental energy spewed forth, filling the forest with pure, untamed power. The forest floor trembled slightly as the node began to stabilize, restoring the region''s natural energy balance.


    Kanoru gazed at the node for a moment, but his expression remained impassive.


    He hadn¡¯t attacked this section of the forest for the node alone¡ªhis true goal lay deeper within the forest. But with nightfall rapidly approaching, he knew the time was no longer in his favor.


    The black fog, now free of the node¡¯s containment, would spread freely with the setting sun, and with it, the dead would rise once again.


    Knowing they could no longer press forward, Kanoru gave the order:


    ¡°Build the camp.¡±


    Without hesitation, his forces scattered in all directions, each group already aware of their assigned tasks. No words were necessary¡ªthey had done this many times before.


    ---


    As the sun vanished below the horizon, the forest was cast into darkness, and the black fog seeped through the trees like a rising tide.


    But in the center of the forest, a mighty wooden palisade stood firm.


    The walls, hastily but skillfully constructed from felled trees and sharpened stakes, formed a formidable circular barrier. Guard towers were erected at regular intervals, each manned with crossbowmen and warlocks. Torches lined the walls, their flames flickering defiantly against the encroaching fog.


    Within the fortified walls, the large camp bustled with orderly efficiency. Rows of tents were neatly arranged, and warlocks and mages patrolled the perimeter, casting warding spells to keep the black fog at bay.


    In the center of the camp, within a large wooden tent, Kanoru and his commanders gathered.


    Inside, a newly built wooden table stood at the center, large and sturdy, with a detailed map of the region spread across it. Various markers and figures represented the positions of their forces and enemy strongholds, meticulously arranged.


    Kanoru and the key figures of his small army stood gathered around the large wooden table, their expressions sharp and calculating. The faint candlelight flickered over their faces, casting jagged shadows against the tent walls. The air was thick with tension and focus as they pored over the map spread across the table, their gazes hard and unyielding.


    The map was marked with detailed outlines of the terrain¡ªforests, plains, and gorges¡ªscribbled with handwritten notes and hastily drawn battle markers. The blood-red ink depicting enemy-controlled territory stood out starkly against the parchment, serving as a grim reminder of the invasion¡¯s hold on their world.


    Lou Chen, his arms crossed and his voice low but firm, gestured at a specific point on the map.


    "The alien wind source should be here," he said, tapping his finger over the Red Tiger Forest, his eyes narrowed in certainty.


    Beside him, Senna, her sharp, analytical gaze scanning the parchment, nodded. She ran her finger along the map, tracing the forested region until she reached a thin line marking the border.


    "We got the map from the corpse of a spirit realm Red Tiger," she said, her voice steady but laced with a touch of weariness. "If the information is accurate, the alien wind source should be..." she paused briefly, then tapped the tip of her finger on a narrow gap. "Here, in the gorge that separates the Red Tiger Forest from the Golden Plain."


    A faint sigh left Rong Chan, who had been leaning against the table with his arms folded. His eyebrows furrowed, and a shadow of doubt flickered in his eyes.


    "I pray it¡¯s there," he muttered, his voice laced with frustration. "If not, this whole operation will have been a waste of our time."


    From across the table, Asuna, her tone steady but tinged with defiance, glanced sharply at him.


    "It¡¯s not a waste of time," she countered firmly. "We freed a node and killed three spirit realm invaders. That alone is a victory."


    Her eyes hardened as she met Rong Chan¡¯s gaze, unwavering in her conviction. "Even if the alien wind source isn¡¯t there, this was no loss."


    The others nodded in agreement, their eyes momentarily filled with the satisfaction of their hard-earned triumph.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    After a brief silence, Hou Li, his expression clouded with unease, spoke up.


    "Thirty years have passed since the invasion started..." his voice was heavy with fatigue. "And yet, we¡¯re still nowhere near close enough to winning."


    He leaned against the table, his hand brushing over the scarred edge, his brows knit in frustration.


    Pan Lian, her voice calm but resolute, immediately countered his pessimism.


    "Don¡¯t be so grim," she said, her tone firm but soothing. "We¡¯re slowly capturing one node after another." She looked around at the others, her eyes sharp and unwavering. "And we delayed the invaders for twenty years. That¡¯s twenty years they couldn¡¯t completely change the rules of our world. That is no small feat."


    But Hou Li shook his head grimly, his eyes dark with worry.


    "The situation can change anytime," he muttered, his voice low and somber. "When the Bone Clown descends fully into our world, we¡¯ll be on the verge of losing this continent."


    A heavy silence settled over the table.


    The Bone Clown, the nightmare behind the never-ending wave of undead, was a name that carried a dreadful weight. Every night, its twisted magic raised the fallen from their graves, turning their own comrades into mindless puppets.


    Yun Ming, who had been standing slightly apart from the others, suddenly placed both hands on the table. His right hand, which he had once lost in battle, was whole again, regrown by the elemental baptism he received when he advanced into the spirit realm. His fingers pressed into the wood, his eyes sharp and determined.


    "But we¡¯ve reclaimed most of the lost ground," he reminded them, his voice filled with unshakable resolve. "We are advancing. Inch by inch, we¡¯re pushing them back."


    His tone was steady, but his knuckles whitened as he clenched the edge of the table, the weight of past sacrifices evident in his grip.


    Rong Chan, his voice low but clear, added grimly, "We should all remember¡ªthere are three leaders of the Greyrose Circus." His eyes narrowed as he glanced around at the others. "According to the information we obtained from the invaders."


    Hou Li, his fingers twitching slightly as he clenched his fists, nodded in agreement.


    "Yes... and Bone Clown is the weakest of the three," he said softly, his voice trembling faintly. "I can¡¯t even imagine what will happen if the other two descend into our world."


    A faint shiver ran down his spine as he spoke. The Bone Clown¡¯s never-ending army was horrifying enough¡ªa relentless tide of the dead. But the thought of facing its superiors¡ªbeings even more powerful¡ªwas a nightmare he couldn¡¯t bring himself to picture.


    The grim atmosphere lingered for a moment, heavy with the weight of their uncertainty, but before anyone could speak further, the tent flap suddenly parted.


    A young girl, no older than fifteen, peeked inside. Her face flushed shyly, and her hands nervously clutched the edge of the flap.


    "Leaders... the dinner is ready," she stammered softly. Without waiting for a reply, she quickly ducked away, vanishing from sight.


    For a moment, the silence held, then Kanoru slowly straightened his posture. The weariness of battle and the gravity of their discussion still lingered in his eyes, but he let out a slow breath and turned to the others.


    "Let¡¯s have dinner," he said, his voice calm but firm. "We leave for the gorge at dawn."


    One by one, they began to leave the tent, their footsteps slow and heavy with exhaustion.


    The dim candlelight flickered over the scarred map, illuminating the lines of territory and the battle markers, but no one glanced back.


    The night draped the forest in its everlasting blood moon glow, casting a somber red hue over the newly erected palisade. The embers from the campfires flickered faintly, sputtering against the light evening breeze, while the faint sound of distant conversations and the soft clatter of cooking utensils drifted through the air. Despite the recent battle, the camp was eerily calm¡ªa brief moment of respite amidst the relentless struggle.


    Far from the fires and the warmth of his men, Kanoru sat alone on the wooden wall, his legs folded beneath him, his eyes closed in silent focus. His breathing was slow and measured, each exhale releasing the lingering fatigue from the fight. His hands rested lightly on his knees, palms upward, as he meditated in silence.


    Though his body bore the wounds of battle, his spirit was stronger than ever¡ªbecause yesterday, he had advanced to the Spirit Lord realm.


    In his spiritual space, once a tranquil and vast expanse, now existed a storm of converging elemental power. The ethereal void pulsed with the rhythmic hum of runic energy, and before him floated 50 radiant runes¡ªthe manifestation of his elemental comprehension.


    Among them were:


    - 31 wind elemental runes, shimmering with a translucent blue-green glow, representing the ever-shifting and agile nature of the wind.


    - 10 fire elemental runes, pulsing with a faint orange heat, each rune carrying the essence of destruction and ferocity.


    - 9 water elemental runes, softly gleaming with a serene, icy glow, exuding a calm but fluid power.


    Kanoru¡¯s focus remained on the wind runes, the element that had carried him the farthest. The wind was his core, the foundation of his strength, and he sought to further refine his control over it.


    As he meditated, the wind elemental energy coursed through his spirit, swirling in delicate patterns, sometimes surging in fierce currents before returning to a gentle, fluid dance. Each surge brought him closer to the next level of comprehension, but whenever he felt himself nearing a bottleneck, he would momentarily shift his focus.


    Instead of forcing the breakthrough, he would turn to the fire and water runes, using them as a mental reprieve. The searing heat of the fire runes burned away the stagnation clouding his thoughts, while the soothing chill of the water runes calmed his mind, allowing him to return to the wind runes with renewed clarity.


    His newly attained Spirit Lord rank granted him access to Spirit Lord spells¡ªpowerful techniques meant for devastating offense, layered defense, and swift evasion. Yet, Kanoru¡¯s arsenal was lacking.


    He had only one spell of that level: the Ten Sky Arrow Kill, his most recent creation. The spell was powerful¡ªten two-meter-long arrows, each possessing the cutting force of a sky sword and the precision of a wind arrow, capable of locking onto his target and shredding them with deadly accuracy.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    He needed more.


    Kanoru¡¯s expression remained calm, but inwardly, he felt the gap in his abilities. He could attack, but his defensive capabilities were lacking.


    His mind flickered back to the fight with the Spirit Lord woman. During the battle, he had relied on his Lion Roar spell as a makeshift defense. Though intended as an offensive spell, he had infused it with double the energy, attempting to use the sonic shockwaves to disrupt and block her phantom petals.


    But it hadn¡¯t been enough. The grey rose petals had pierced through the weakened shockwave barrier, cutting him and forcing him to fight through the pain.


    The Lion Roar spell, despite its ferocity, was not meant for defense. It was a battle cry of destruction, not a wall of protection. And though he had other defensive spells from his earlier realm, none were worthy of advancing. They were either too frail or lacked adaptability¡ªunworthy of his newfound power.


    A faint frown creased his brow as he dismissed them from his thoughts.


    Instead, his focus shifted toward his escape spell¡ªthe Sky Wing spell. With its boost of speed and sharp maneuverability, he had often used it to evade incoming attacks. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but it had served him well during countless battles.


    Sky Wing was his best option. It was familiar, reliable, and only needed improvement. If he refined it further, it would become sufficient for quick evasion and allow him to survive even against Spirit Lords.


    But the defensive spell still eluded him.


    A thought crossed his mind.


    "Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to find the alien wind source."


    A faint glimmer of anticipation flickered through his heart.


    If he could reach the alien wind source, he might gain insight into the profound rules of the wind. With that, he could potentially create his own defensive spell¡ªone infused with true alien wind energy, something that could withstand the strength of Spirit Lord spells.


    The alien wind source was no ordinary elemental energy. According to the calculations of Spirit Kings, the path to reaching the limit of the Spirit King realm required the comprehension of 100 runes of a single element.


    But the free-flowing elemental energy in the world could only provide up to 90 runes. The final 10 runes¡ªthe most mysterious and profound¡ªcould only be comprehended through direct interaction with alien elemental sources.


    That was why Kanoru and his team had taken the immense risk of venturing into the Red Tiger Forest.


    When they had found the map to the alien wind source on the corpse of a spirit realm Red Tiger, they had seized the opportunity immediately. With no time to waste, they abandoned the safety of the Faerie City, pushing into hostile territory.


    Now, having freed the node and conquered the Red Tiger Forest, they were one step closer to their goal. But Kanoru knew the risk they had taken.


    If there had been one more Spirit Lord invader, they might have been wiped out entirely.


    He exhaled slowly, letting the thought drift away.


    His fingers twitched faintly, and the runic energy around him surged, the wind runes pulsing softly in his spiritual space.


    Tomorrow, they would march toward the gorge, toward the alien wind source, and perhaps... if he was fortunate enough to comprehend its rules, he would finally have the defensive spell he needed.


    His eyes remained closed, his breathing slow and steady.


    But deep within his spiritual space, the runes shimmered faintly, eager for the power that awaited them.